Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 246-255

Chapter 246 

“The Turner family was the one who assaulted me first. Why shouldn’t I talk about it?” Gabriel asked angrily 

“Where’s Nina? Come on out! Who does she think she is? Some precious treasure? She has been married to my son for three years, and it’s already bad enough that she refuses to let my son touch her. How dare she hit him?” Gabriel’s mother had finally revealed her shrewish personality. 

“You should watch what you’re saying!” Leila was so angry that she was about to throw hands. 

Tania hurriedly went to stop her. “Ignore her and let her be. Lucy, call the police.” 

“The police? Fine. Let’s see who backs out first. Why shouldn’t I come over? Isn’t my son your son–in–law? How could you beat him up like this?” Gabriel’s mother pointed at her son’s bruised and swollen face. “Did you do this on purpose? Who does the Turner family think they are?” 

“We did the people a favor. Beating up your son like this? Why didn’t you throw him into the river and feed him to fishes?” Leila rolled 

her eyes. 

“How dare you talk to me that way? Someone like you, who can’t even get married and became an old woman who stays at home all day, dares to laugh at my son?” 

Gritting her teeth, Leila refused to bear it any longer. “Mandy, let go of me. I need to punch her.” 

Mandy looked at Leila in disgust, as she was not even holding her back. 

“What’s with all the noise out here?” Surprised by the commotion, Lewis came over 

ver with his walking stick. 

Josie, who was nearest to him, hurried over to help him. ‘Grandpa Lewis, you should go back to your room. Samuel and the others 

will handle this.” 

“Grandpa Lewis, you have to help me!” As soon as Gabriel saw Lewis, his expression changed instantly. There seems to be a misunderstanding between Nina and me. She wanted a divorce, so I agreed to it. But, she sent someone to beat me up right after.” 

Lewis looked at Leila and Mandy coldly. “Is that true?” 

“Absolutely not. V We didn’t hit anyone, and neither did my sister.” Leila shook her head. 

Lewis then looked at Gabriel. “Do you have any evidence?” 

“I saw it happen! Gabriel announced angrily. 

“You claimed that you saw it, but Nina said she didn’t hit you. I’m old but I’m not confused. Of course I would trust the words of my family,” Lewis declared sternly. “Gabriel, I agreed to let you marry Nina because I thought you were an honest man. But, you didn’t take it seriously. In the past three years, you’ve been restless and spent a lot of time frolicking outside. You even embezzled the project funds. Out of consideration of the sweet words you’ve uttered in these past three years, I won’t report you to the police. However, don’t push your luck.” 

“Lewis, what do you u mean we embezzled the project funds? The money 

ney was transferred from Nina’s personal bank account. That 

1/3 

Chapter 246 

means the money belongs to my son since it became his property after the marriage.” Gabriel’s mother smacked the table angrily 

Lewis‘ face darkened. “You would know better than anyone how capable Gabriel is and how much money he has. In fact, you should be grateful that I’m not pursuing this subject any further. Stop acting so unreasonably.” 

Lewis was afraid that Leonardo would hear about this. He thought, “He’s my new son–in–law. It would be better if there weren’t many disputes from before.” 

“Grandpa Lewis, we can leave the matter about the project funds aside and talk about my face first. They beat me up until I looked like this. Something needs to be done about it.” Gabriel was utterly unsalable. 

“Isn’t it already bad enough that you took 4.5 million dollars from my sister? Are you asking us to pay your medical bills? We didn’t 

attack anyone. Leila was furious. 

“Nina! Come out here, right now! Gabriel’s mother began to yell again. 

“What are you yelling on about? Who do you think you are to make demands of my sister? She’s already married to someone else. You should stop acting like a buffoon.” Leila almost wanted to make a move when she blocked Gabriel’s mother. 

“Married to someone else? What do you mean?” Gabriel was stunned. “Nina remarried? What nonsense are you spouting? Nina is such an unsound woman. No one would want her. I was married to her for three years, and she told me to scram the moment I tried 

to touch her. What man would ever want her?” 

On the stairs, Leonardo’s face darkened as he walked down coldly. 

Nina followed behind Leonardo with a red face. 

After taking a few steps, Leonardo grabbed Nina’s wrist. 

Nina wanted to break free, but Leonardo refused to let her. 

“Gabriel, your presence alone disgusts me. My sister had the foresight to reject your touch.” Lella smirked. “You’re just embarrassing yourself.” 

“Are you done?” Nina asked in a low voice. 

Gabriel heard Nina’s words and rushed in excitedly. “Nina! You asked someone to beat me up! Let’s clear things up, shall we? A woman like you who couldn’t get married and stay at home all the time, do you think you’re a saint? You don’t want me to touch you, yet you refuse to let me seek other women?” 

Nina walked over with a cold face and looked at Gabriel as if she was staring at a fool. “You really are a stain in my life.” 

As Leonardo smiled, he hugged Nina from behind. “Should I help you remove the stain?” 

Gabriel wanted to curse, but he was instantly stunned when he spotted Leonardo. 

“Who is that man? You just divorced my son a few days ago, and you already have a lover? You once claimed that my son was insulting you because he hooked up with a woman outside. You probably got together with that man a long time ago. So, is this how 

the Turner family educates their daughter? Adulterous people should be punished! Gabriel’s mother yelled. 

2/3 

Samuel gripped his trembling hand. He was already at his limits. 

Upon seeing Samuet’s anger, Josie frowned. “You know about your sorts affairs, don’t you? Ih the decent here. The girl in Caligo Club has already admitted to it. She also has Gabriel’s transfer records from when he paid for her services. If I call the sec now, your son will be detained” 

Josie had asked Jessica to contact the woman who was involved with Gabriel in advance. She had paid the girl a sum of money for the evidence, in case Nina was unable to untangle herself and her marital property from Gabriel. 

“With this evidence, your son will have to leave the marriage with nothing if we file a lawsuit for divorce. You know the law, dont you?” Josin frowned and stood in front of Samuel 

Gabriel’s mother had never met Josie before. So, she was stunned by her words, and she did not dare do anything for the tigne being 

to 

“Gabriel, stop being so shameless. If I were you, I would bring your mother and leave the Turner residence right susy” Josie wok out her phone and showed them the WhatsApp screenshot of Gabriel’s money transfer to the girl in Caligo Club, 

“You bi*ch…” Gabriel cursed. 

“The told us that you’ve been sleeping around and that you kept her as your mistress for a year. She has all the evidence in her hand We have substantial evidence of you cheating during your one year of marriage to Nina. If you don’t want to embarrass yourself any further, just get out,” Josie uttered in a low voice. Her tone left no room for doubt. 

Gabriel glared at Josie angrily. “Where did she come from?” he thought. 

“Nina! Did you get someone to trick me? Gabriel could only take his frustrations out on Nina. 1r. Langford, this woman… Dont be fooled by her. Did she seduce you for the project investment? Mr. Langford, that woman is ill. She refuses to let men lay a finger 

hert Don’t be deceived!” 

Leonardo sneered. “Really? Don’t you mean she refuses to let you touch her?” 

Gabriel was dumbfounded. 

“You know, I should be thanking you. Leonardo held Nina’s hand tightly and added. “But I’m warning you, Nina is my wife.” 

Chapter 247 

Gabriel looked at Leonardo in astonishment before casting another glance at Nina. He could not say a word. 

“I told you they were adulterous couples…” 

Julia wanted to continue cussing them, but Gabriel stopped her in panic. “Mr. Langford, are you kidding me?” 

“This joke was not fun at all,” he thought. 

“Do you think I have time to joke with yo 

you 

at this moment?” Leonar 

Leonardo sneered and tightened his grip on Nina. 

Nina’s body was slightly stiff, but she could not resist him 

Looking back at Leonardo, Nina did not say anything. 

“Mom… Let’s go first” Gabriel 

el knew he could not afford to offend Leonardo, so he pulled his mom away in panic and left. 

Julia wanted to continue cussing them, but she was intimidated upon meeting Josie’s stare. “Stop thinking you can threaten me with those things…” 

Obviously, she did not have enough confidence as she spoke her words. 

“If you continue to make trouble, I don’t mind exposing all of your son’s history of adulterous affairs. After all, Clusia Media Group specializes in this field. If these affairs come to light, your son will be a bachelor in his life. Let’s see which pure and good woman would want to marry him, Josie said threateningly. 

Julia was so frightened that her face turned pale. These affairs were family matters, so naturally, she could not let others know about them. “Very good. The whole Turner family worked together to bully the two of us. Just wait for it!” 

Seeing that Gabriel and her mom had left, Josie breathed a sigh of relief. 

Samuel stretched out his hand and held Josie tightly in his arms. He did not know that his girlfriend was so formidable. “Jo, where did you get the evidence?” 

“On the day you made Gabriel angry, I asked Jessica to find evidence for me in the Caligo Club… But she didn’t find any particularly useful evidence, so I didn’t get to tell you about it. I was just trying to frighten them just now,” said Josie with some embarrassment. 

Samuel was so surprised that he wished he could take Josie home and ki*s her now. 

“Our Jo was so domineering.” Leila gave her a thumbs–up. “There must be evidence to block their mouths when needed to deal with 

such scoundrels.” 

Nina also looked at Josie gratefully. “Jo, thanks to you” 

“No, no. I think Gabriel was afraid of Leonardo, so he left.” Josie smiled and hurriedly waved her hand. Leonardo was the biggest 

contributor. 

Nina made a disdainful sound and rolled her eyes at Leonardo. She took a step aside from him and deliberately pulled the distance 

1/4 

away 

Leonardo just smiled faintly and seemed to indulge Nina. 

Josie also smiled with relief. She believed that eyes don’t lie. 

“At least… Leonardo was sincere with Nina now she thought. 

“Sorry, I’m going to answer the phone,” Josie’s phone rang. 

Lewis frowned. The atmosphere around him was a bit low. He 

come with me!” 

e was obviously angry with G 

Gabriel and his mom. “Nina! Both of you 

Nina became a coward. She subconsciously hid behind Leonardo. 

She was not afraid of anyone in this family, but Lewis. 

Those who had served as soldiers were strict 

In the courtyard, Josie answered the phone. “Hello?” 

“Josie, do you remember me?” There was a false and disgusting voice on the other side of the phone. 

“Ashley?” Josie’s face darkened instantly. 

“Oh, it was rare that you still remember me, Josie.” Ashley s 

smiled. 

“Anything to say?” Josie asked in a deep voice, and continued, “If not, I’ll hang up.” 

“Of course there is something. Do you remember Zachary?” 

Josie’s fingers, which held the phone, stiffened. “What do you want to say?” 

“Something happened to Zachary. Didn’t Henry tell you?” Ashley asked with a smile. 

“What do you 

you mean?” Josie’s heart tightened. 

“What happened to Zachary?” she wondered. 

“The police took Zachary away. If you don’t believe me, you can call Henry and ask. I believe you will come to me if you are interested.” Ashley did not say anything more. A direct threat would leave behind a subject for people to talk about for ridicule. 

Josie’s face turned pale after hanging up the phone. “How would Ashley know about Zachary’s accident?” she thought. 

In Gibson Corporation, Henry rubbed his eyebrows as he listened to the piece of news. “Mr. Gibson, Ashley 

shley was not in her original residence, I don’t know where she went. Obviously, she is on guard, and the people of Spike also couldn’t find her.” 

Ashley and 

Hazel f 

I must have discussed dealing with Zachary 

2/4 

Chapter 247 

Zachary was still in the detention center. Although the evidence was insufficient, the surveillance footage caught Zachary kicking the door, which was very bad for him. 

Even if he was not bullying Ashley, she was a public entertainer, and Zachary undoubtedly fell into Ashley’s trap by doing so. 

It was hard for him to prove his innocence unless Ashley personally clarified or withdrew the case 

“What’s the purpose of Ashley to do so?” Cecilia was a little confused. 

“Thomas. I guess Ashley wanted to ask Josie to withdraw the case because Thomas had not pleaded guilty. The person who kidnapped Josie took the blame and clearly helped Thomas plead innocent. The police only caught Thomas sneaking into Josie’s ward. There was no substantive evidence to prove he wanted to hurt Josie.” 

Henry guessed that Ashley was going to save Thomas. 

“This woman is so vicious,” Cecilia said angrily. “Mr. Gibson, if Ashley’s target is Thomas, will she be looking for trouble with Ms. 

Yates?” 

ww could I forget that?” he asked himself inwardly. 

Henry’s body stiffened for a moment. “… How could I forget 

Even if Samuel could protect Josie, Henry was a little worried. 

After checking the time, Henry got up and planned to look for Samuel and Josie. 

These days, he had been escaping.. 

Since Josie was cured and discharged from the hospital, he had never appeared in front of Josie. 

Buzz 

Not sure whether it was a coincidence, but when Henry was thinking about her, Josie called him. 

“Jo!” Henry’s voice was a little anxious. It had been a long time since he heard Josie’s call. 

Humans were really ironic creatures. When Josie called him back then in the past, he would feel upset if she called too often because he was fearless, However, when he lost Josie, he found that her phone call was precious, 

“Henry, did something happen to Zachary?” Josie’s voice was a little anxious. 

Henry took a deep breath and thought, “As expected, she’ll ask.” He then asked her, “Did Ashley contact you?” 

“Yes, she just called me.” Josie’s voice was in haste. “What’s wrong?” 

“Jo, it’s hard to explain in a few sentences. Where are you? Let’s meet…” Henry could have actually said it on the phone, but he knew that because of the matter regarding Zachary, Josie will meet him. 

He just wanted to take advantage of these opportunities to meet Josle more often. 

He really missed her. 

Chapter 247 

“Okay, then the venue will be the coffee shop on the corner of Santalum Alley.” 

Josie was worried about Zachary, so she agreed without hesitation. 

Henry was breathing a little rapidly. He nervously walked to the door and looked back at Cecilia. He checked with her on his attire. “Cecilia, look… My clothes… 

Cecilia felt a little sad and nodded with a smile. “Mr. Gibson, you are very handsome.” 

Unfortunately, some things would never come back if they were lost. 

No matter how hard he tried and how humble 

le he was, some lost things would never return. 

Obviously, Henry also realized this and lowered his head with a bitter smile. “I’ll go out for a while. Call me if anything happens.” 

Cecilia did not know how to comfort him, so she nodded. “Okay, Mr. Gibson.” 

4/4 

Chapter 248 

Meanwhile, at the Turner residence. 

Seeing t 

that Josie was still in the courtyard and had not entered the house, Samuel was a little worried. “Jo, what’s wrong?” he asked. 

“Zachary… Something happened to Zachary,” said Josie. She did not hide that information from Samuel. “Tm meeting Henry at the coffee shop at Santalum Alley. Would you like to accompany me?” Josie asked. 

Samuel felt an itch within him. He was elated that Josie had told him about all those. 

Moreover, when Josie mentioned Henry, she seemed indifferent. 

Actually, Samuel had thought that it did not matter even if Josie never fell in love with him for the rest of her life, or if she never forgot Henry. Samuel felt contented even if Josie merely relied on him 

However, Samuel saw hope when he looked into Josie’s eyes. 

Samuel wondered, “Can Josie love me the way she used to love Henry?” 

“Okay, I’ll go with you.” Samuel pulled Josie into his arms. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the courtyard, Samuel tried to k*ss Josie. 

Josie blushed and said cautiously. “What are you doing… Your family is inside the house.” 

Samuel snorted. “So what? I’m merely k*ssing my own girlfriend.” 

Josie looked up at Samuel. When she mentioned Henry just now, she noticed that there was still a look of panic in Samuel’s eye 

eyes. 

“He is so unconfident of himself!” Josie thought. 

“Samuel, are you not aware of what an outstanding man you are? Josie asked with a smile. 

“Am I?” Samuel held Josie tightly. Then why didn’t you fall in love with me earlier?” he asked. 

the one who isn’t good enough, but I feel that after being with you, I’ve become increasingly outstanding.” Josie chuckled and joked with Samuel, 

“Ahem!” Lella came out to make a phone call and saw Samuel and Josie acting lovey–dovey and hugging each other. Leila remarked, “How wonderful! A couple who’s in their honeymoon phase.” 

“We’ll be deeply in love with one another for the rest of our lives, Samuel retorted to Leila. 

“Sam, when you behave like this, I suspect that you’re trying to urge me to get into a romantic relationship of my own. And I have the evidence that you guys are trying to make others jealous.” Leila snorted, looked at her ringing phone, and went to the side to answer the phone. 

Mandy had been eating all that while, and she would eat fruits even after she was done with her meal. 

Chapter 248 

Josie was curious. “Mandy, arent you a a model? Won’t you be afraid of becoming fat if you eat so much?” 

“She says that she won’t get fat no matter how much she eats.” Samuel raised his eyebrow. 

“How enviable.” Josie cast an envious gaze at Mandy. 

“What happened to Zachary?” Samuel asked. 

Samuel spoke for a bit with his family and then left with Josie. 

“Ashley called me and told me to ask Henry, but Henry said that it’s difficult to explain it over the phone.” Josie glanced at Samuel carefully. “Do you mind that I contacted Henry?” she asked. 

Samuel shook his head. “As you said, even though you guys are already divorced, Henry is still part of the Gibson family, and you’re still one family.” 

Samuel was not bothered by it. Moreover, as long as it had something to do with Henry, Josie would particularly y care about his feelings. 

Samuel enjoyed the feeling of being cared for by Josie. 

you feel aggrieved if you have to accompany 

pany me to take public transport or squeeze 

Josie carefully held onto Samuel’s finger. “Will y into the crowded subway?” asked Josie, 

“I like to take the subway.” Samuel had an arrogant look on his face and easily made up a lie. 

“But I don’t like it. Every time you take the subway, there will be beautiful women coveting you. I will be jealous. Josie thought for a while. “Love has to go both ways,” she thought. 

Josie could not allow Samuel to be the only one giving in and sacrificing 

“I’m thinking… If you drive, can the passenger seat beside yours be my exclusive seat? Josie asked. 

Josie took a deep breath. If the driver was Samuel, she would be willing to sit in the passenger seat beside him. 

Samuel stopped walking suddenly and stared at Josie with an intense look in his eyes. “Jo… If you want, my passenger seat will only belong to you.” Samuel k*ssed Josie, stopping her from continuing what she wanted to say, 

Josie blushed and lowered her head. “Why are you… Why do you keep wanting to ki*s me?” she asked. 

She felt that Samuel was like a child. 

“That’s because I love you,” answered Samuel, 

Upon hearing that, Josie blushed even more. “He’s good at saying sweet nothings, she thought. 

Meanwhile, at Hazel’s apartment. 

Ashley was staying in Hazel’s house for the time being, but she was afraid that Spike’s men would find her there and make trouble 

2/4 

For her. 

There is no substantive evidence for Thomas‘ case. The person who kidnapped Josie has turned himself in. Furthermore, Thomas has an alibi. As long as Josie withdraws the case and decides not to pursue the matter, Thomas can come out,” said Hazel. 

Ashley sighed with relief. “That’s great.” 

“But, Hazel, are you sure that for Zachary’s sake, Josie will…” Ashley did not believe that Josie would agree to withdraw the lawsuit for Zachary 

“She will.” Hazel smiled. 

Hazel seemed to be very confident. 

“Henry is in touch with me every d 

day, but he’s been very busy recently. I don’t have a chance to see him Ashley sighed. 

– 

Ashley wanted to live together with Henry as soon as possible. 

In addition, she wanted to become his fiancée. 

“Your wish will come true very soon,” Hazel comforted Ashley. “The person Henry hates most is Spike. Zachary is the spy sent by Spike to his side. Henry will only be elated that you helped settle Zachary’s matter. Only after he has taken care of Spike can he focus on dating you.” 

Ashley blushed. “Really?” 

“Of course, it’s true. Ashley, you’re so beautiful. I want no one else but you to be my daughter–in–law,” Hazel coaxed Ashley with a smile. 

However, Ashley fell for it 

She was determined to become Henry’s wife. 

The incident affected her career greatly. Even if she recovered and made a comeback, her career path would be more difficult than before. 

Besides, she missed the shooting of “A Pond of Reeds“, which made it even harder for her to win an award.. 

It was such a good opportunity, but she missed it. 

The phone rang suddenly, and Ashley smiled excitedly. “It’s Henry!” 

Hazel smiled and motioned for Ashley to take the call “Go ahead and answer it but you must listen to me. Before Thomas comes out, you can’t go out to see anyone,” Hazel said. 

Ashley nodded quickly. 

“Henry!” After answering the phone, Ashley was still a little flustered, and she had a shy look on her face. 

3/4 

4/4 

Ashley probably really had feelings for Henry, but her love for vanity exceeded her love for Henry, 

“Ashley, I come to your place, but I didn’t see you. Where are you?” Henry pretended to be worried. 

“Henry! You went to find me?” Ashley was nervous, yet disappointed. 

If only she was at home. 

e with me?” Henry 

“You’re not at home? Don’t wander about these days. If you are scared to be alone, why don’t you come and live asked lightly. On the other end of the phone, there was the sound of a lighter lighting up a cigarette. 

Ashley was very excited. She almost agreed, but she remembered Hazel’s words. “Henry, c–can I do t currently at a friend’s house recuperating, so… 

– 

“Oh, is that so? I really wanted to take care of you… Forget it, then Henry pretended to be disappointed. 

a few days? I’m 

“Henry…” Ashley was a little anxious. Seeing that Hazel had gone to the living room, she answered cautiously, “Henry, where are you?” 

I’m at Santalum Alley. Today, I discussed the divorce with Josie, and I suddenly wanted to live with you,” said Henry. 

Ashley’s palms were sweating. She was afraid that if she missed that opportunity, Henry would change his mind. 

Besides, she was wary of Josie. “What if… What if Henry falls for Josie’s sweet talk?” Ashley thought 

ry, wait for me there, I’ll be right there!” Ashley decided to meet Henry. 

“Henry, 

She could not afford to miss the opportunity. 

As for Hazel, she only needed to achieve her goal. 

Ashley believed that Henry would not hurt her. 

SEND GIFT 

 

Chapter 249 

In the coffee shop on Santalum Alley, Henry furrowed his brows. “Zachary made the fatal mistake of impulsively finding Ashley which landed him in Ashley’s trap. He is currently being sued by Ashley for… assault.” 

Josie sat up straight in her chair as a result of her surprise. “Zachary has always been cautious, right?” 

She wondered, “How could he act so impulsively?” 

“Zachary only stated that Ashley provoked him verbally and tempted him by clarifying his father’s crimes.” 

Samuel knitted his brows too. “It’ll be very troublesome.” 

If Ashley didn’t withdraw the lawsuit, Zachary would surely be found guilty because he had a criminal record of harming Ashley. 

Henry spoke while leaning against the chair. “Spike’s men were unable to find Ashley because she was concealed and guarded by Hazel. I was able to trick her into coming out by calling. Since we can’t be there, especially Josie, we simply have to wait and watch what Spike will do.” 

Henry thought to himself, 

*Ashley gave me a call and asked me to question you about Zachary, She may have wanted to threaten me, or she may have desired a fair exchange in which I would withdraw the case and release Thomas.” Josie made a guess. 

Henry nodded. “That’s exactly what she wants: 

“What a bad woman…” Samuel clenched Josie’s fingers. 

“Zachary won’t be in any danger, at least Josie consoled herself. 

“Yeah.” Henry nodded and ignited a cigarette, but as he thought of Josie, he extinguished it. 

“Have you been smoking a lot lately? Samuel furrowed his brows. 

Henry did not respond. 

Josie didn’t inquire because she wasn’t involved with Henry anymore. She no longer could or would care too much about him. 

“Take good care of Josie. If you don’t withdraw the case, Ashley will not let it slide. Thomas obeys Ashley’s every word, so he will definitely hurt Josie if he is released Henry was worried about Josie’s safety. 

“I will.” Samuel didn’t say much to not provoke Henry. 

Henry didn’t dare to look at Josie because he was afraid. 

Outside of the coffee shop, Ashley sneaked out to meet Henry without notifying Hazel. She was full of joy. 

However, before she could walk out of the alley, someone stopped her. 

1/2 

Chapter 249 

The gangster in the lead swung his knife. “Is that you, Ashley? I heard you put Zach in jail.” 

Ashley’s face tumed pale as she slowly stepped back. 

She forced herself to calm down and wanted to call Henry for help. 

They were very close to each other because Henry was just on the other side of the street. 

Despite that, her phone was thrown to the ground by the gangsters. 

Ashley pretended to be calm. “What do you want? We’re in broad daylight, and there are people on the street.” 

The leader sneered. “If you dare, scream. I’ll see who dares to help you. We’ll harass you every day if you don’t withdraw the case. You’re a celebrity, right? When I strip you off and take pictures, I’ll see if you’ll withdraw the case.” 

Ashley’s face grew paler as she realized that the gangsters clearly dared to do anything they wanted. “Don’t touch me! You best get out of here because my boyfriend is right across the street” 

The gangsters sneered. “Your boyfriend? Do you mean Henry?” 

Ashley stepped back nervously, 

“We initially had trouble locating you, but eventually did so by just keeping a watch on him. Do you honestly believe he will rescue you?” 

In the coffee shop, Henry received a call from Ashley for help. Although the phone only vibrated once, he knew that Spike’s men 

must have blocked her, 

Henry frowned slightly and rubbed the spot between his eyebrows. 

Then, he thought, 

宙 

Chapter 250

Nina looked at Leonardo in shock. “What he said was true? He wasn’t lying? So, it’s true that he had fallen for me back when I was still doing my academic research abroad? Then why didn’t he pursue me earlier and wasted so many years for nothing instead? I can’t believe him…” she thought

Her heartbeat accelerated a little. For the first time in her life, Nina truly understood how it felt to be embarrassed.

When she was with Gabriel, she felt that since she was getting older, it was time to reassure her family that she had somebody by her side. Otherwise, her grandfather would be worried.

Besides, her grandfather became seriously ill that year, and the doctor announced that he was critically ill. Everyone in the Turner family thought that Lewis would not be able to survive, and Lewis said that his wish was that Nina and her three siblings would get married soon

As the eldest sister among her siblings, Nina naturally had to set an example and lead by example.

Later, Lewis was bound to a wheelchair for a long time. Nina was also afraid that her grandfather would always be worried about

them.

Then, she met Gabriel. He was sweet with his words and obedient at first. He came from a poor family background and was easy to control. She didn’t expect that she was inviting trouble for herself instead.

Fortunately, she didn’t suffer any losses in the few years they were married, She only lost some money and was angry, but she didn’t let him take advantage of her body at all.

In fact, even if they had consummated their marriage, Nina still wouldn’t care.

Society was still too harsh on women. While it seemed acceptable for a man to have many women, a woman could only have one

man.

However, it seemed that Leonardo didn’t care either, as he didn’t know about all this back when he made her get the marriage certificate with him.

“Dad, Mom, Grandpa, I will treat Nina well in the future. I will help her to bear her burden, accompany her, protect her, and be her support. Don’t worry.” Leonardo took the monetary gifts from Lewis and Nina’s parents and addressed them as his own family.

“Okay,

  1. v. good, Lewis smiled with satisfaction. He hit it off like old friends with Leonardo’s father as well.

he got off the plane, he rushed here in a hurry. Only after he arrived did he realize he

George came back slightly late. As soon as he

knew Leonardo’s father.

“Oh, Mr. Langford, what a coincidence!”

George was shocked.

Leonardo’s father also leaped to his feet in shock and shook hands with George. “What a coincidence! Our collaboration was three years ago, wasn’t it? If we had known that we would one day become in-laws, then we would definitely have kept in touch no matter

what.”

1/4

George nodded in agreement. “Yes, this is fate indeed!”

The entire family couldn’t be happier.

Josin was also happy for Nina and sat at the table, holding Samuel’s hand tightly.

“Do you want to get a monetary gift too?” Samuel asked with a smile as if he was tempting her.

Josie smiled, “No…

“Don’t lie. As long as you change the way you address the elders, you will receive monetary gifts from them too,” Samuel continued, tempting her.

“Oh…” Josie turned to look at Samuel. “But… you’ll suffer losses. Look, Nina received monetary gifts, and Mr. Turner and Mrs. Turner also gave Leonardo monetary gifts. However, if I receive monetary gifts from your family, no one… will give you any.”

Josie feigned light-heartedness as she spoke, but in fact, her voice was trembling. 

She merely felt it was unfair that she had no one.

There was no one in her family.

Samuel’s heart tightened instantly, and he regretted asking the question.

He reached out and pulled Josie into his arms, disregarding the fact that there were so many elders around.

Josie sat up straight in panic.

“It doesn’t matter. I’ll ask for a monetary gift from Henry. He is a member of the Gibson family, meaning he’s a member of your family. If he doesn’t give it to me, I won’t spare him. Samuel gritted his teeth.

was amused by Samuel. “Do you

Josic

you have to be so cruel?”

Although Henry

ry was i

indeed a member of the Gibson family, he was still her ex-husband.

If Josie and Samuel got married and had to ask Josie’s ex-husband for a monetary gift, that would seem really mean to the latter

Samuel was relieved when he saw Josie laughing.

In the suburbs, in a shabby warehouse, Ashley was bruised all over, and her clothes were torn and ragged. She lay on the dirty and messy bed as if she had lost her soul, and her tears had dried up.

No matter how she cried and shouted, those people wouldn’t let her go.

They were all Spike’s men, and all of them were crazy.

“Come take a look at this video. It’s a good one. She’s really a

a star!”

“Are we in the video? Don’t let it show my face, or this bi*ch will use it against me later.”

2/4 

Ashley lay there in despair, and tears gushed out of her eyes again.

They did it to her one by one, and then they took a video, using it to threaten her.

“Be sensible and drop the case at once. Just clarify to the police and tell them to release Zach, or else… If this video gets out, not only is your acting career over, it might be difficult for you to even get married”

Ashley looked up in a panic and struggled madly.

She was not afraid of losing her acting career. She was afraid that Henry would not want her.

As she had come so far with great difficulty, she would absolutely not allow herself to lose what she had.

She had used all her means and schemes, causing harm to so many people before she arrived at this point.

Crying to the point of exhaustion, Ashley curled up

and the

thought, ‘Is this retribution?”

Since the day she slandered Jeremy, she should have expected her retribution.

But she was not willing to give up or admit defeat.

She simply would not.

“I’ve suffered all this. So, why… Why can’t I get everything I want?” she thought..

“No… Give me the video…” Ashley cried and reached out to get it.

However, the men not only refused to give it to her but also insulted her even more severely.

After crying until she was utterly exhausted, Ashley finally agreed, “The case will be withdrawn. Please give me all the video footage…

the rest, when Zachary comes out, we will naturally… destroy

“I’ll give you this one first. You can go home and enjoy it yourself. As for the re

them.”

Ashley did not really trust those people, but she had no choice.

“I can’t…. Henry must never know. He would definitely

taly dislike

me and would definitely not want me. No way,” she thought.

Late at night, Ashley came back to her residence alone, walking in a soulless state and staggering like a machine that had lost its

Downstairs, Henry had been leaning against the car and smoking for some time.

He was not here to wait for Ashley, but to see the consequences of her actions.

Seeing that she had been taken away by Spike’s men, he knew without having to guess what despicable means they would use

That was also the reason why he had tried his best to protect Josie from being targeted by Spike’s men over the years. 

ry would notice.

“Henry…” Ashley choked and wanted to rush to him, but she suddenly realized that she was dirty and was afraid Henry

Ashley f

forcefully suppressed the sound and hid behind the trash can in the residential area, simply watching him from a distance.

Henry leaned against the car and smoked for a long time, and Ashley watched him the whole time, feeling touched and crying.

“Henry must have feelings for me, right? Otherwise… why would he wait downstairs till now? He must have failed to reach my phone just now, and then… he got so anxious to the point that he had no choice but to wait downstairs,” she mused.

Ashley regretted it so much that her chest hurt. “How nice it would be if only I had always appeared in front of Henry as an innocent person. How I wish I could dedicate my best and cleanest self to him. As long as he is willing to accept it…” she thought.

She regretted it, and she truly understood her mistake.

However, there was no way out for her.

Since the moment she was abandoned by her family in the orphanage all because she was a girl, she had no way out

Her life was ruined.

If she did not climb the ladder with all she had, she would forever be stepped upon by others. She would be humiliated by the

caregivers at the orphanage and bullied by others.

Initially, she was also a timid and kind-hearted person. It was the darkness of society that forced her step by step till she reached her

present point.

She had no way out, and she would never give up either.

“Why should I be the only one who’s ruined? Why should I take all this by myself? I want Josie to experience what I’ve experienced! It doesn’t matter that I was ruined by others, but I want Josie to suffer the same! Even if I go to hell, I would pull her along!” she

thought.

4/4

Chapter 251 

Josie and Samuel were at Samuel’s residence 

Josie followed Samuel back home and was already feeling sleepy when they got there. “Nina is lucky” 

“Are you envious of her? Samuel closed the door and pressed Josie in the corner. He lowered his head and ki*sed her, gently brushing her l*ps with his. 

“I used to feel as if I had been labeled as a divorcee by the entire world after the divorce, and I thought I would never meet the right person again… Josie lowered her head and whispered again, “But things turn out the opposite… Look how lucky Nina and I are. We both have met the right person.” 

Josie stood on tiptoe and held Samuel’s cheek to ki*s him again 

Meanwhile, at the police station in Hofcaster. 

Zachary was released from prison because Ashley had personally dismissed the case, saying she had not been substantially injured and decided not to pursue the matter. 

Zachary lit a cigarette as soon as he left the police station. 

Henry was waiting for him outside the police station. 

“You… helped me?” Zachary y was a little curious and wondered, “What method did Henry use to make a woman like Ashley change 

her mind?” 

“Not me. It was Spike.” Henry looked up, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked as if he barely had enough sleep. 

“Did you not sleep well because you were worried about me?” Zachary teased Henry 

how Spike did it?” Henry’s voice was a little hoarse. 

“Don’t you want to know how 

you 

“It’s definitely not in a good way anyway. Spike is… Zachary shook his head. 

“Let’s go. Spike asked me to pick you up and take you back to the gang. Obviously, Spike was trying to intimidate Henry by asking him to pick up Zachary deliberately. 

Spike probably suspected that Henry also had a part in framing Zachary. 

“Spike must have trusted you very much now. However, this person is vigilant, so you’ll still need to pay more attention to him. Once he… Henry glanced at Zachary 

“I have nothing to worry about now.” Zachary smiled. 

Ashley had also confessed to Zachary about their father’s death. Zachary believed justice would be served for their father’s 

grievances one day. 

e was dead or alive anymore. 

Therefore, Zachary didn’t care whether he 

1/4 

Chapter 251 

After all, Zachary initially could not find the reason to be alive either, 

Henry glanced at Zachary and knew that he was giving up on himself. You can’t do anything stupid before the matter is solved. Don’t you want to see your father’s grievances redressed?” 

Zachary nodded. “Don’t worry. I’m on my guard.” 

Henry breathed a sigh of relief and drove to the gang. 

take 

“Before we take down Spike, we need to find a way to get rid of Hazel and Silas and use Spike to let them fight each other,” said Henry. 

Zachary nodded in agreement. He had thought about the same thing too. 

Meanwhile, Ashley was at Hazel’s residence. 

Ashley was hiding in the corner and kept crying. 

Hazel was furious that Ashley was disobedient. However, Ashley reaped what she sowed and couldn’t blame others but herself for putting herself at risk. 

*We can’t let Henry know anything about this matter. No man can accept that his woman is tarnished.” Hazel frowned. “If you truly want to marry Henry, these things must be destroyed.” 

Ashley cried as she shook her head. “What should I do? What am I supposed to do? Thomas is not here… No one is truly willing to 

help me.” 

“Josie has no direct evidence to prove that Thomas is involved in the kidnap. I will find a way to help you find Thomas, but you must not be reckless anymore. If there is another one, no one can help you,” Hazel said as she muttered to herself, “Ashley, you’re such an idiot…” 

However, Ashley was still of use to Hazel now. The more information she had on Ashley, the more reassured she was. 

As long as Ashley successfully married Henry, Hazel would have enough leverage in her hand to let Ashley listen to her. 

Ashley certainly didn’t know what Hazel was up to. After all, Hazel was Henry’s biological mother. 

She just wanted to please Hazel 

“I will be obedient.” Ashley nodded quickly. 

“Well, stop crying. While Henry is still guilty because of you, try to get him to divorce Josie as soon as possible and then marry your Hazel was a little impatient. 

“I will. Ashley nodded. 

Nina was at the mansion in Ritaville Bay. 

Nina followed Leonardo back to their marital house that night 

2/4 

10 

no odor of new renovation in the house, which could only mean that it had long been renovated. 

There was no 

Leonardo really took great pains. 

Nina glanced at Leonardo. “How long have you been planning this? I just discovered that you’re a scary person.” 

“Glad you know that. You’d better be afraid of me. Don’t even try to escape.” Leonardo smiled. 

“Which one is my room?” Nina looked at the surrounding environment. The decoration style was even her favorite post–modern minimalist style. 

“Follow me.” Leonardo took 

ok Nina’s wrist and led her into the master’s bedroom. 

On the bed, there 

was a bank card and a small box. 

“This is a bank card. The password is my birthday.” Leonardo smiled. 

Nina rolled her eyes. “I don’t know your birthday. Besides, I’m not short on money.” 

“I don’t care if you’re short on money. Since we’re married, you have to spend your husband’s money” Leonardo put his arms around Nina’s waist. Remember my birthday…” 

Nina blushed. “Are you a playboy? Why are you so good at flirting?” 

“I’m talented at this. I’ll only flirt with you.” Leonardo really had a way with words. 

Nina felt helpless. She thought, “This man… He’s giving off his charms everywhere.” 

you a diamond ring when we get married.” Leonardo 

“This is the couple rings. I had asked someone to design it previously. Il give y took out the ring and helped Nina put it on. “Let me put it on for you.” 

Nina 

was shocked as the ring size was perfectly suitable for her finger. “Who have you found to investigate me so thoroughly?” 

“I’m not going to tell you.” Leonardo just smiled. 

“This is Lois‘ design. It takes a month to be ready, even if it’s custom–made. You already knew that I would marry you on impulse…. month ago?” Nina was utterly shocked. 

“The moment I found out you 

u were divorced, I already 

dy knew this day would come,” Leonardo said proudly. 

“You are so confident… Didn’t you ever think that all your effort would be in vain?” 

“1, Leonardo, don’t invest in things that I’m not confident in, Leonardo said, 

Nina was amused. 

Nina wanted to punch this man so badly. “How ruthless 

you ar 

are. What a ruthless man…” 

“Do 

like it? Leonardo asked. 

“Well, the design looks nice,” Nina said truthfully without hiding her feelings 

Chapter 251 

“I’m glad you like it!” sair 

said Leonardo. 

“Gabriel’s face was so gloomy today.” Nina was still feeling surreal as if she was dreaming. 

“I guess he’ll come back the next day to beg you.” Leonardo sat on the bed. 

Nina glanced at Leonardo. “What did you 

do? 

“Of course, I have to back up my wife.” Leonardo laughed harmlessly. 

“Okay, you can go out now. I want to sleep.” Nina began to chase Leonardo off. 

“This is my bedroom. Why should I leave?” Leonardo said roguishly. 

“Didn’t you say…” Nina gritted her teeth. “Okay, I’ll leave.” 

“No, you’re my wife. We’re a legal couple, and I have to fulfill my obligations. A… Asexual marriage is a crime,” said Leonardo. 

田 

SEND GIFT

Chapter 252 

Leonardo, don’t go too far Nina clenched her fists. “Let me make this clear Ground rules. Don’t touch me until I say so.” 

“We’re just sleeping together. What were you thinking?” Leonardo looked as if Nina was the one who had dirty thoughts. 

Nina’s face turned red with anger. She shook off Leonardo and walked out of the room. 

However, she walked around the house and found that the other bedrooms did not even have beds. 

“Leonardo, you win!” shouted Nina. 

Leonardo smiled. “Darling. I’m sleepy. I’ll take a shower first.” 

Meanwhile, at Samuel’s house. 

“Jo, help me take the bath towel,” said Samuel, 

Josie got up from the bed and took the bath towel for Samuel. 

As soon as she entered the bathroom, she was held by Samuel and pressed against the wall. 

Josie instantly blushed. “You did it on purpose…” 

Samuel deliberately left out the bath towel so he could flirt with her… 

Samuel smiled. “You’re right. I did it on purpose.” 

“You… You’re wet. Don’t touch me.” Josie took a step back but was pulled back by Samuel again. 

“Jo… Am I dreaming? Samuel’s breath was burning. 

Josie nodded. “Let me bite you and see if it hurts.” 

Samuel smiled as he moved his neck toward Josie. “Do it…” 

Josie’s heart palpitated. She bit him on tiptoe but didn’t dare to exert too much force. 

Samuel’s body stiffened a little, and he took a deep breath, Only Josie… could turn him on. “Jo, you started this. You have to finish it yourself.” 

“You… You asked me to bite you.” Josie lowered her head. 

“I don’t care. I’ll have to bite you back.” Samuel held Josie’s chin with a wicked smile and ki*sed her. 

Josie didn’t resist, and her tensed–up body slowly relaxed. 

Yuri drove to Clusia Media Group. He parked the car and watched Madelyn slowly get out of the car as if she had something to hide 

and then walked away sneakily. 

1/4 

Chapter 252 

Yuri looked at the back of that sneaky person helplessly and sighed. 

“Good morning, Madelyn” a colleague greeted Madelyn. 

“Madelyn, are you free at noon? Shall we have dinner together?” a male colleague mustered up his courage to talk to her 

Madelyn rejected him with a smile. Im so sorry. I’ve brought my own meal.” 

“Next time, then!” The male colleague smiled. White waiting for the elevator, he asked Madelyn in a low voice, “Do you mind me asking you a question? Do you have a boyfriend?” 

Madelyn instantly thought of Yuri. “Yes. I have a boyfriend.” 

Yun happened to walk over behind them. When he heard Madelyn say she had a boyfriend, he smiled and thought, “At least you still thought of me.” 

“That’s a shame. I wonder if I have 

e a chanc 

chance… to compete 

ete with you 

your boyfriend.” The male colleague was a little disappointed. 

“My boyfriend is a very nice guy and treats me well. We have a stable relationship, Madelyn said with a smile. 

“That’s a pity” said the male colleague. 

Yuri stood behind Madelyn and snickered. He thought, “Am I that nice?” 

“Hello, Mr. Yancey.” Someone spotted Yuri. 

“Mr. Yancey… Is the special elevator broken? Why are you waiting here?” a colleague beside him asked. 

“I suddenly wanted to come to the grassroots to observe the situation here.” Yuri smiled. 

Madelyn looked back at Yuri and instantly blushed. She wondered, “How long has he been standing behind me? Did he hear everything I said?” 

The elevator arrived, and Yuri followed the employees into the elevator. 

It was a little crowded inside the elevator. Yuri subconsciously pulled Madelyn into his arms and let her lean on him. 

Madelyn also snickered and muttered to herself. “This man… refused to take the special elevator and insisted on taking the crowded 

lift with me.” 

“Bring me a cup of coffee at noon. Don’t make fish fillet tomorrow. Make something else. Yuri said faintly before Madelyn left the elevator with the colleague who pursued her. 

She… 

Madelyn’s hair instantly stood up. Si 

wondered, “Was he trying to disclose their relationship?” 

The male colleague also looked at Madelyn in surprise. He asked carefully only after the elevator door closed, “Madelyn, what’s your relationship with Mr. Yancey?” 

“Ah…” Madelyn hurriedly explained, fearing that the office romance would bring trouble to Yuri. “Mr. Yancey’s assistant was on leave. 

2/4 

Chapter 252 

I’ve been responsible for preparing Mr. Yancey’s meals recently” 

Tortunately, the male colleague didn’t think too much. 

Madelyn breathed a sigh of relief and took out her mobile phone to send Yuri a message, blaming him: [What were you trying to do just now? Office romance will have a negative impact on you, and your image will collapse in the heart of employees.] 

Yuri texted back with a snorting emoji: [The CEO was the one who started the office romance first.] 

to the CEO is. Is his wife in the 

Madelyn felt as if she had heard the big news and replied: [CEO? Office romance? I don’t even know who the company too? Who? Who is she? Please tell me!] 

Madelyn could not hide her excitement from gossiping. 

Yuri replied mysteriously. You know her, too.] 

Madelyn raised her hand to cover her mouth. She thought, “It’s someone I know? Can it be… from our 

media department?” 

Madelyn was shocked and replied: [Tell me more information.] 

Yuri replied: [She’s a beautiful woman.] 

Madelyn texted back: [Oh my goodness! Our department is full of beautiful women! How am I supposed to know? Just tell me. Trust me. The last thing I want to do is to offend our CEO’s wife without knowing it!] 

Yuri replied: [Not in your department.] 

Madelyn was even more shocked. She thought, “Not in the media department? There are even more people in other departments. It’s someone she knows and is even a beautiful woman. There are too many beautiful women in Clusia Media Group. It’s difficult to guess.” Madelyn pondered for a while and texted back: [Why don’t you directly tell me her name? I absolutely keep it confidential.] 

The more Yuri refused to tell her, the more impatient Madelyn became. 

Yuri re 

replied: [Don’t worry. You’ll know it soon.] 

Yuri went to the CEO’s office. 

“Mr. Turner, I’d like to ask how you and Josie managed to work together without being discovered by Josie, Yuri teased Samuel 

a smile. 

Samuel smiled, “I told her my studio has a partnership with Clusia Media Group, and I’m here to discuss the collaboration this time.” 

“Well, you’re so brilliant. You might want to think about how you want to apologize or explain to her when your identity is exposed one day” Yuri gloated. 

*Jo is very gentle and won’t go hard on me,” Samuel said proudly as if he e was showing off 

Josie’s gentleness toward 

Yuri. 

“Do you think I’m still a single man who knew nothing about love like before?” Yuri snorted. 

3/4 

“Your girlfriend is not gentle. Samuel’s words were like a sharp blade stabbing into Yuri’s heart. 

“I’m happy! I like this kind of woman!” Yuri was almost about to slam the table. 

“Did your girlfriend let you touch her?” asked Samuel, 

Yuri was rendered speechless and looked at Samuel in shock. “You’re so deeply in love that you had to announce it to the world, huh? Stop showing off.” 

“Did your girlfriend make you feel loved?* Samuel continued to show off. 

“Fine. You win! How are we going to solve the problem of Turner Corporation’s project? Do you want me to ask someone to go after Gabriel? Yuri quickly changed the topic. 

He was afraid that Samuel would say something that stabbed him in the heart again. 

“There’s no need to solve it anymore. Nina had carried too much responsibility alone… Samuel smiled. 

y after she 

“I hope you don’t mind me saying this. You can’t let Nina bear everything alone. Life has been too difficult for her, especially met a scumbag like Gabriel. I can’t even stand to see her like that.” Yuri was lecturing Samuel. 

“My sister has remarried. Guess who the man is.” Samuel held his forehead helplessly 

Yuri opened his mouth in shock. “So soon?” 

4/4

Chapter 253 

Yuri had a curious look on his face. Who did our sister marry? Who’s the lucky one this time?” 

“Leonardo Langford, Samuel said without hiding anything. 

Before Yuri could react, he had already taken a few steps before abruptly turning around. “Who?” 

“Leonardo, Samuel repeated. 

“Are you sure you don’t have a fever?” 

r? Yuri walked back and touched Samuel’s forehead. 

“What? Do you think my sister is not good enough for Leonardo?” Samuel narrowed his eyes. 

“That’s not true!” Yuri laughed. “But is this for real?” 

“You’ll find out soon… The wedding reception will be held at our home.” Samuel sat back in his chair. “My sister has a strong personality. She has to be ahead of us in everything we do, so it’s only natural for her to marry before us.” 

“How exciting… You’re all family now” 

w” Yuri appeared ecstatic. “How about the Turner Corporation investment?” 

“I don’t need his help. Samuel was a man with a strong ego. He couldn’t and wouldn’t beg Leonardo for assistance because of their current relationship. This is the only way he can ensure his sister’s status in their family. 

“Don’t be upset. When you overlook this relationship, the two companies are still working together.” Yuri tried to convince him 

otherwise. 

Meanwhile, in the base of the Taibbi family’s gang. 

“How are you enjoying your two days off, Zach?” Spike unexpectedly showed up to see Zachary 

Zachary was flattered. “Mr. Taibbi! I’m sorry for causing you trouble.” 

“There is no such thing as trouble. To be more specific, this situation was entirely my fault. When Silas Cox left, he took too many hidden dangers with him. Now that he wants to target me, he can only do so by targeting you guys.” Spike patted Zachary on the 

shoulder. 

“I need you to pick up a piece of merchandise later in the afternoon. It’s a little troublesome. You must exercise extreme caution. Can you pull it off?” 

Zachary hurriedly nodded. “You I can always rely on me, Mr. Taibbi!” 

Spike nodded with satisfaction. 

Although it was only a small deal this time, he was using it to put Zachary to the test. If Zachary did a good job on the small deal this time, he would bring Zachary along for all future big deals. When Silas left, he realized he had no one that he could rely on. That was why he must train someone to take Silas‘ place as soon as possible. Silas became arrogant after working with him for so long. “Who know Silas would dare to start a new business with the resources I had? What audacity” Spike scoffed inwardly. 

10 

Chapter 253 

“I’m hoping you’ll be able to adjust quickly. You will be working for me from now on, and as long as you do well, I will not treat you poorly!” Spike said 

“Thank you very much, Mr. Taibbi. I’ll do my best! Zachary hurriedly nodded. 

Spike was satisfied and turned to leave. 

“Spike is gradually letting go of his vigilance, Zachary thought as he took a deep breath. “It won’t be long before I get what Henry 

wants.” 

Zachary was concerned after sending a message to Henry. 

“Spike is an overly cautious individual. He must have thought of a safe way out. Henry and I would be in danger if our plan failed.” Zachary was unconcerned about himself as it made no difference to him if he lost his life. 

“However, Henry… Zachary rubbed his temples, his mind racing. “Henry is also a pitiful soul” After a while of getting along, he realized he didn’t hate Henry anymore, 

[Keep it going] That was Henry’s response to Zachary, 

at the future might hold. 

Zachary deleted the message, lay on his bed, and began to contemplate the future as he did not know what 

He had already dealt with Spike, Silas, and Hazel Locke. All that was left was to settle things with Ashley. 

He didn’t see why he should continue to be by Josie’s side. After everything was said and done, he would leave this city and roam around freely. 

At Silas’s residence. 

“I’m back, Silas,” Sergio announced when he arrived home. He finally returned after years of hiding outside. 

Sergio was imprisoned for several years following the car accident involving the now–deceased Hayden Gibson and Kathy Yates. He was sent abroad by Hazel and Silas after his release. 

“How come you can’t even learn to behave yourself, especially when we’re all in trouble?” Silas reprimanded angrily, with a deep frown on his face and a cigarette in his hand. 

“I’m already at this age. How many more years do you want me to stay outside? Sergio smoked a cigarette as well. “I don’t want to go out anymore. I want to marry Hazel and start a family.” 

“Marriage?” Silas gave an ironic smile. “Is that woman even interested in marrying you? You’re se gullible.” 

“Don’t say that about her. Hazel used to be very kind, Sergio frowned. 

“Only you believe that,” Silas sighed. “The case against Hayden and Kathy was never closed, and the prosecution period has not yet ended; please be more cautious and don’t let Hazel take advantage of you again.” 

ng to fear anymore.” Sergio said quietly 

“I know. The prosecution period will soon be over. I be free soon. I have nothing to 

He spoke once more. “About the car accident, Hazel simply told me to stop Hayden and Kathy from returning to Hofcaster. Hayden’s 

2/4 

death was actually the result of my s selfishness” 

“You’re such a gullible fool! Hazel has manipulated and exploited you, and yet you’re still here defending her,” Silas scoffed in disbelief. 

“If something really does happen, I will be solely responsible. I’m not going to let Hazel get involved, Sergio said as he was still protecting Hazel. 

“You fool!” Silas was at a loss for words with his brother. 

“If Sergio found Hazel would do anything for money, including having an affair with me, he’d probably go insane.” Silas didn’t want to provoke Sergio, so he put out the cigarette butt and stood up to leave. 

At Henry’s residence. 

“Sergeant Jennings, Sergio has returned to the country.” Henry examined the photo in his hand, which he discovered after asking someone to look into Hazel. 

Caden Jennings had never 

r given 

up on Hayden’s case, so he was well aware of the situation. “What are your plans?” 

“Zachary has earned Spike’s trust. As long as there is fatal evidence against Spike, the police will have him arrested,” Henry spoke in 

a hoarse voice. 

“Yeah,” Caden spoke once more. “It’s dangerous, and you’re not a cop; Zachary is now also my informant, so I have to protect him. 

“I’ll see to it that he’s safe, Henry said as he had no other option. 

“But who will keep you safe? Sergio, Spike, and Hazel are all insane. You- Caden was at a loss for words because he felt sorry for Henry. 

“The child born of two lunatics…” He was concerned that Henry’s actions were too extreme. 

“Sergeant Jennings, all you have to do is promise me that you will not let any of the bad guys go free, this will allow Josie’s parents to rest in peace, and Spike and Hazel will receive the punishment they deserve. Just leave everything else to me.” Henry said before taking a deep breath 

“I still want to warn you, Henry. Don’t go too far. Your life is far too enviable. Everything must adhere to the law. I will arrest you if you dare to break the law!” Caden wished Henry would keep his cool. 

Henry said nothing but smiled weakly. 

Nobody could stop him from doing what he had decided to do. 

“Spike’s men attempted to harm Ashley and threatened her with videos. This is also proof. Please keep it safe, Sergeagt Jennings.” 

“You knew Spike’s men were going to make a move on Ashley- Caden couldn’t stand on the moral high ground and blame Henry. 

but he was a cop! 

“Some people cannot be sanctioned by the law; they must be harassed by someone else of like mind. Henry sneered 

3/4 

Chapter 253 

“It had been a while since Ashley framed Jeremy. Even if the case was turned over now, there was no evidence to prove Ashley’s guilt. Besides, Ashley was still a minor at the time. Therefore, no one could convict Ashley. She was extremely cautious. Thomas was the conduit for everything she did to Josie. In the end, as long as Thomas takes the blame, she is free to go.” Henry was deep in thought. He couldn’t let that happen, Even if he went to hell, he would still take Ashley with him. 

“Henry, you must remain rational, especially now that everything is improving and Josie’s condition is stabilizing.” Caden sighed. 

田 

Chapter 254 

After hanging up the phone, Henry pinched the space between his brows in frustration. 

He was starting to feel a little listless as he lay on the couch. 

Just then, a loud bang came from the door accompanied by Charles‘ furious roar. “Henry! Come out here, you coward! How could you just leave the entire company in my care, you prick?” 

In the past, Charles was angry that he did not get to have a say in company matters because Henry was in charge of running it. 

However, there was no pleasing Charles, for he was still angry even after Henry had delegated the power to him. 

“Didn’t I already transfer Jo’s shares to you? And didn’t we agree that I’d transfer my shares to you at the current market price, too?” Henry countered evenly as he opened the door. 

Charles grabbed Henry by the collar and hissed, “What are you playing here?” 

It was precisely because everything was going so smoothly that Charles grew suspicious. 

He had been fighting with Henry for so many years, and they could not stand the sight of each other. That being said, there were moments when they commiserated with one another, too. 

“What, are you unhappy now that you’ve gotten what you wanted all along? Henry asked sarcastically, snorting. 

“You gave me your shares, and I’ve already seen the contract that you had your lawyer draw up for the transfer You even gave Quinton a portion of the shares, too. So, what are you up to? Are you actually going to leave Gibson Corporation?” Charles was 

anxious 

“You might want to keep it a secret if you still want what you’ve been longing for,” Henry warned gravely. It seemed as if his lawyer 

had been careless, 

“And w 

you… you even left all your money and family assets to Josia.” Charles was still clutching Henry’s collar as he took a deep breath and said urgently, “Come on, Henry, don’t scare me like this. Are you actually going to leave Hofcaster and start a business of 

your own?” 

“Yes,” Henry answered nonchalantly with no intention of explaining further. 

“Are you out of your mind?” Charles demanded. He wanted nothing more than to beat some sense into Henry at that moment. 

“You’re just going to give up everything because Josie doesn’t want you anymore?” 

Henry made no reply. 

“That stubborn, huh?” Charles turned away from Henry. He had to tell Josie that Henry was behaving oddly. 

“Charles, you know as well as I do what’s at stake here. If others were to find out about this, then don’t even think about getting any of my shares, Henry threatened grimly. 

Charles stopped in his tracks and inhaled sharply. “Like I care about those shares. Don’t try to threaten me, damn it.” 

1/4 

He was not going to let Henry embark on the wrong. path. No amount of shares was worth 

the 

consequences of that decision 

“Everything in the Gibson family never belonged to me, anyway. Are you doubting my ability to start from scratch, or are you worried that I might become your top rival in the future?” Henry asked half jokingly. 

Charles frowned, but he breathed a sigh of relief. He might not have anything to worry about if those were Henry’s honest thoughts. “Since young, you’ve always been the sort to torture yourself for the sake of pride” 

“Don’t breathe a word of this to Josie. Her condition just got better, and so has her relationship with Samuel. I can’t have her worrying about me, Henry bit out. 

“What condition?” Charles asked, frowning. 

“Jo… has been suffering from leukemia. She just finished the first round of treatment and she needs someone to take care of her. Her body can’t take any more strain, Henry explained with a bitter smile. 

Charles might be a prick, but he was kind to Josie. 

The only reason Henry had willingly given Charles his shares was so that Charles would stop involving Josie in his schemes, and would properly take care of her for a change. 

ne Jo was sick?” 

“You bastard!” Charles cursed angrily. “Why didn’t you tell me. 

“I only found out after the fact…” Henry confessed, his smile still bitter. 

Charles took a deep breath to calm himself. “You’re the worst, Henry…” 

“Yes, indeed.” Henry nodded. “Which is why I’m hoping to prove myself by starting from scratch somewhere new 

Charles was silent for a long time before he finally nodded and conceded, “Fine, then. I’ll keep this from Josie for now 

Henry nodded curtly. 

“As for the company, I believe you’ll run it well.” Henry looked at Charles steadily, and his voice broke as he added, “Grandpa poured his blood, sweat, and tears into the company. It’s the foundation and empire built by both the Gibson family and the Larson family. I contributed nothing to its success… In other words, I don’t deserve any part of it 

“That’s not true. You wouldn’t have been in charge of the reins if you weren’t capable. As much as i hate to admit it… you’ve contributed more to Gibson Corporation than I have all these years.” Charles praised Henry reluctantly, averting the latter’s gaze. 

Charles could deny it all he wanted, but Henry really had done more for the company than he ever could. 

“All these years, I’ve given the company everything I’ve got and completely neglected Jo… It’s my fault for feeling so inferior to everyone else that I work so hard to prove myself. I wanted to prove that I can manage Gibson Corporation better than my predecessors… I wanted to show Josie that I can launch the company to greater heights…” 

His inferiority played a huge role in the way things had turned out between him and Josie. 

Charles gaped at Henry in disbelief. “I can’t believe he’s telling me all this like we’re having a heart–to–heart,” he thought in surprise. 

2/4 

Interior? A perfect man like you? I can’t even count 

unt the 

times my grandpa compared me to you when I was a kid. When I grow up, my dad started comparing the both of us, too! I was so sick of hearing your name that I would lose my appetite at the mention of it!” Charles snapped irritably. 

Henry smiled. “Bemoan about how I always outshine you if you want, but now that I’m leaving the company for good, you’ll finally get the recognition you deserve.” 

“What do you mean? Are you trying to say that I’m always going to live in your shadow? Charles chuckled and lit up a cigarette, then handed one to Henry. “I’ll give you three years to make a name for yourself, but if you fall, you’d better come back right away.” 

Henry laughed heartily. “You might want to watch your back by then because I’ll become your biggest rival.” 

“You lost Josie to Samuel because you girlfriend,” 

didn’t cherish her enough, Henry. You still have a long way to go. Learn to cherish your next 

Henry took a long drag of his cigarette, and the smoke nearly choked him. Tears sprang to his eyes on roflex as he held back a 

cough. 

He did not think he could ever move on from Josie. 

“All right, that’s enough bantering for a 

Lot’s grab a meal when we both have the time. Out of sheer magnanimity, I’ll have a laugh with you and let bygones be bygones.” Charles concluded their conversation with a firm tap on Henry’s shoulder. 

“Will you just go already?” Henry shoved Charles out of the door and closed it firmly to make a point. 

“You prick!” Charles exclaimed, then sighed in resignation. 

In any case, he could understand what Henry was going through, even if Henry could not. The family he was raised in had a great role to play in shaping one’s worldview. 

Josie and Henry both had their own wounds to heal. In other words, they were both hurt. 

As such, they grew a layer of spikes to protect themselves from harm. 

They stubbornly tried to stay together, but they only ended up hurting each other. 

The one thing that made Josie smarter than Henry was that she chose to be with Samuel. 

Samuel grew up in a warm and happy family, which explained his wholesome personality. He was like a doctor who could take Josie’s hurt away and heal her properly, 

Hopefully, there would be someone like that for Henry as well. 

Unfortunately, Henry’s wounds went deeper than Josie’s, as far as Charles could tell. 

Henry was covered in wounds from head to toe. 

When Charles left Henry that day, he felt as if H 

e wounds were physical, Henry would have bled himself dry. 

if those 

After Charles left, Henry returned to the couch and lay down quietly. 

3/4 

“Forward the pictures of Hazel getting cozy with Silan to Sergio, just like we planned.” 

mong the parties. 

Henry could fully exact vengeance was by stirring up internal conflict among 

y way Her 

The only 

He would not let those who had hurt him and Jonio get away unscathed, especially Hazel and Spike. 

The biggest mistake they had made was to give birth to him in the first place. 

宙 

Chapter 255 

When Zachary got out of jail, Ashley also stopped her antics. She kept hiding at home and did not dare to see anyone. 

She did not dare to see Henry either. 

However, Henry went to find her directly 

“Ashley? Are you at home?” Henry knocked on the door. 

Ashley cried and wanted to open the door for Henry, but she did not dare to do so. 

She was afraid that one day Henry would know what h 

had happened to her. 

“Ashley, I know you are at home. Hazel called me just now and said that something had happened to you and she told me to see you, What happened?” 

Ashley’s heart tightened and she ran to the door quickly. 

Did Hazel ask him to come over? 

Was Hazel creating an opportunity for her? 

“Ashley, what’s wrong?” Henry asked softly as he looked at Ashley who had red eyes. 

“Henry!” Ashley rushed up p and hugged Henry, crying pathetically. 

“What’s wrong?” Henry resisted her touch, but 

it he still pretended to be gentle. 

“Nothing… Ashley shook her head in tears. “I just feel that since something so big has happened to me, it will definitely affect my career and future.” 

“Don’t worry. When Josie and I divorce, you will live with me. Then, your popularity will come back slowly.” Henry’s voice showed that he had no feelings, but he spoke softly. 

He was pretending to be gentle. 

Naturally, Ashley did not understand it and she hugged Henry happily. “Henry, you’re so nice. Fortunately, I have you. Otherwise, I don’t know what to do. Thomas is not by my side. I’m so scared.” 

“Don’t be afraid. I’ll find a way to deal with Thomas, but Ashley, you know… You should learn to get information that can be used against the people around you. Otherwise, they will be disobedient.” Henry deliberately reminded her 

A moment later, he continued saying, “Hazel is such a person. You must be careful. It’s not that I’m prejudiced against her. What she likes most is to find out someone’s dark secret and then take the opportunity to threaten them. Don’t get too close to her” 

Henry wanted to separate Hazel and Ashley. 

ald have 

Ashley’s face turned pale instantly. Hazel had too much control over her. If Hazel really threatened her in the future, she would 

1/4 

Chapter 255 

no choice but to obey her orders! 

Ashley clenched her fingers in panic, and her heart was beating. 

“What should I do?” she wondered. 

“Ashley?” Henry called her name in a deep voice. 

“Henry…” Ashley came back to her senses and her face turned pale with fear. “L… I’m okay” 

“Take a good rest 

Don’t think about nonsense. I will find a way to help you get Thomas out. Henry smiled. 

“Henry, you’re so kind…” Ashley hugged Henry and sobbed. 

Zachary has his eye on me. I may not be able to take care of you. You must protect yourself. Don’t get into trouble again” Henry pretended to be gentle. 

“Henry, don’t worry. I won’t bother you.” Ashley nodded, but she was flustered. 

“If Hazel really threatens me, then…” she thought. 

“Hazel has been using our relationship and asked me to help Silns. This woman prioritizes profit, and feelings are worthless to her.” Henry looked irritated. 

Ashley was 

even more uneasy. She did not know what Hazel would do with her secrets. What if Hazel threatened her? 

“Silas has recently been interested in the project in the west of the city and wants to use the project to cover up his dirty deal. If Hazel comes to you, you have to ignore her. Now she knows that I care about you very much, and she will definitely hurt you” 

Ashley nodded with a pale face. 

ot want to stay for a moment longer. 

“If there’s nothing else, I’ll go back first. Take care of yourself.” Henry did not 

“Henry!” Ashley panicked. 

“What’s wrong?” Henry y turned ard 

around and looked at Ashley who wanted to say something but stopped. 

“No… Nothing.” Ashley’s eyes turned red and she slowly loosened her grip on Henry. 

She could not tell Henry the truth. She could not say it out loud. If Henry knew it, their relationship would be doomed. 

Henry would never allow a woman with a stained reputation to be his wife. 

“Henry, can you stay 

ay with me for one night?” She was scared and was panicking. She just hoped that Henry could stay with her. 

Henry was silent and held back his disgust. “There are still many things in the company that I have to deal with. Hazel’s people are staring at me very closely now, I can’t let her know that I’m here. I will bring you trouble if I stay with you. 

Ashley was a little disappointed, but she still let Henry leave. 

2/4 

Henry went downstairs. Ashley sto 

stood by the window and looked at his back, feeling devastated 

She tried her best to get Henry, but the result was that she became very scared and on edge 

As soon as Henry left, Hazel called her. 

Ashley’s expression changed. Henry deliberately went importance to the project. 

ent to her house 

house to remind her. It seemed that Hazel really attached great 

“Ashley, I need your help, Hazel smiled and spoke straightforwardly 

“Please feel free to say it… 

“Has Henry been to your place recently? I think he’s been very interested in you these days. He actually involved himself with Thomas’s matter personally,” Hazel said tentatively 

*Henry promised to help me.” Ashley was a little nervous. 

“Take advantage of his feelings for you now. Tell him that Silas has a project that needs his signature.” Hazel’s tone showed that her words were not a request, but an order 

Ashley’s heart tightened instantly. “Hazel, I can’t talk to Henry about work. He won’t listen to me.” 

Hazel’s voice instantly turned serious. “If you don’t try, how do you know?” 

Ashley was 

was nervous and did not say anything. 

“Ashley, don’t you want to help?” Hazel said placidly. 

“Hazel, I just feel that… Work matters…” 

“Ashley, I think that you are someone with potential. I believe that you will be an obedient daughter–in–law, so I want to help you marry Henry. Will you not help me with such a trifle? Do you know how much it cost me to help you suppress Spike and his men?” 

Hazel interrupted Ashley’s words directly. The threat was already very strong. 

Ashley’s eyes darkened instantly, and her fingers clenched slowly. 

Sure enough, as Henry said, Hazel would only use her and had never thought of helping her sincerely! 

Now she had begun to threaten Hazel. In the future, Ashley would be controlled by Hazel 

No… She had to find a way. 

ng more to lose. She could never let someone like Hazel threaten her. 

She had nothing 

Henry had no feelings for his nominal mother apart from hatred and wariness. 

“Why don’t I take the opportunity to… get rid of Hazel?” Ashley thought. 

3/4 

see me again, I 

Chapter 255 

“Hazel, I find a way to help you. Henry just left. Zachary has been keeping a close eye on me. When Henry comes to se will definitely find a way to persuade him Ashley responded softly and sounded extremely obedient 

“I knew 

new you were an obedient child. Hazel was very satisfied. 

田 

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 236-245

Chapter 236
“Convergent Group wants to cooperate with me. They schemed against you and Turner Corporation together with Gabriel Not only did Gabriel take away the project funds, but he also took with him some of the trade secrets of the project.”
Leonardo sat next to Nina and continued, “Why don’t you marry me? We’ll have a marriage of convenience. Ell help the Turner family and get all the project funds back for you. I can also make Gabriel return to kneel and beg you.”“
Nina froze for a moment in her seat and looked sideways at Leonardo, shocked, as if he was crazy.
“Mr. Langford, you should quickly go back to wash up and sleep Let me be alone for a while.”
Leonardo frowned, and his face darkened instantly.
“Is Nina rejecting me?” he wondered.
“I’ll give you one night to think about it. You know how many benefits you can get through marrying me.”
To put it bluntly. Nina and Gabriel married as a marriage of convenience. Although Gabriel was a scu*, he was a top student who studied business management in Muprary, and it was a win-win situation for them both.
There was no love involved in such a marriage.
However, Gabriel cheated on her, so she was angry at him.
But if her marriage partner was Leonardo, although it wouldn’t matter for the Langford family, it would be an unprecedented turn for the better for Turner Corporation.
“What benefits will you get? Will you sacrifice your marriage just to gain some returns from the project?” Nina sneered.
“Obviously, Leonardo deliberately came to disgust me again. I’m curious when I have offended Leonardo. Although. Sloummont and Hofcaster aren’t far from each other, I rarely visited Sloummont, so it’s unlikely I offended someone unknowingly. Is there a long-standing family feud between the Turner family and the Langford family? I will need to go back and ask Dad and Grandpa Lewis,” she mused.
“Coincidentally, my grandpa is in poor health, so he’s urging me to marry. I’m also in a hurry to get married, so I’d rather marry a rational woman who I don’t love than someone else.”
Leonardo’s words made Nina lower her guard.
“You don’t know me well. Why did you choose me?” Nina asked, looking at Leonardo intently.
“At the dinner table today, Gabriel said lots of bad things about you, such as you’re uninterested in sex and are unromantic. After marriage, you two lived separately, and you don’t let him touch you.”
“That as*hole.” Nina was about to explode in anger.
Rationality and manners were worthless when facing a sc*mbag
Leonardo’s face darkened when he saw Nina’s hands trembling in her anger.
“Those shortcomings he spoke about are things I desire. We can get married first and respect each other’s private life. Of course. I won’t cheat on you while we’re married. If we still have no feelings for each other after three years of marriage, the marriage ends automatically. Neither you nor I will face any loss
To put duntly, they could use each other and help each other through a marriage of convenience.
Nina didn’t say anything as she was still pondering a question.
11:08 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 236
“If you think that sounds good, I’ll go to Turner Corporation in person tomorrow, and we can talk about it in detail. Leonardo continued, seizing the opportunity.
However, Nina ignored Leonardo and turned to leave.
A little worried, Leonardo frowned and uttered, “Follow her secretly. Call me if anything happens.”
Frederick immediately followed Nina.
After leaving the hotel, Nina video-called Leila and Mandy at the same time.
“Find out where Gabriel, that jerk, is.”
“No need to check. He must be in Caligo Club. I’ve been keeping an eye on him these days.” Leila was still applying a face
mask.
“Go with me to Caligo Club to find him. I swear I will hit him until he kneels and begs me!” Nina sneered.
Having just come home from walking at a fashion show, Mandy was wearing smoky makeup. “See you at Caligo Club,”
After hanging up the video, Nina narrowed her eyes.
“Gabriel Barnes!” she fumed internally,
Meanwhile, at Santalum Alley, Samuel held Josie’s hand and took her to find Lewis. Only when they arrived did they realize Lewis had gone home.
“This is Grandpa Lewis and Grandpa John’s childhood memory Samuel declared, pointing to the parasol tree along Santalum Alley. “When I was a child, the parasol tree flowers would be scattered all over the ground. Its bud was incredibly sweet, and we kids all knew how to eat it. Have you ever eaten it?
“The elderly woman next door said that one will become stupid if they ate the nectar of parasol tree flowers and won’t be able to find a wife,” Josie declared with a giggle, evidently deliberately teasing Samuel.
Samuel glanced at Josie before pulling her into the corner with a smile. Then, he pressed her against the corner of the wall and kissed her.
Josie forgot to breathe, and her ears were burning hot.
To Samuel, Josie’s lips were sweeter than the nectar of the parasel tree flowers.
“Jo, Madelyn is right. You’ve become naughty,” Samuel muttered hugging Josie and refusing to let go..
ms were still
“Don’t act like a pervert,” Josie chided, although she didn’t resist his advances. Her arms were neck, yet she was accusing him of behaving like a pervert.
Samuel released her resignedly. “Who is a pervert?”
Josie’s smile widened.
Ever since her treatment ended, Josie’s personality changed a lot
She was no longer as quiet as before and was slowly becoming more and more cheerful.
Perhaps, being out in the sun also influenced and invigorated her.
hanging around Samuel’s
“Let’s go home. Let’s not make Grandpa Lewis wait too long.” Joe lowered her head and tugged on the corner of Samuel’s
11:08 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 236
Π
After walking for a while, Josie spoke again. “Regarding Matilda. She did go to Clusia Media Group to submit her resume. and it’s in my hands.”
“She’s not okay. She has no morals and is too ambitious. If you keep her, she’ll cause you trouble.” Samuel immediately disagreed in Josie’s stead.
This immediately put an end to Josie’s dilemma.
Josie thought Samuel would ask her to lower her standards and hire Matilda as the two families were close.
“I agree,” Josie replied, smiling at Samuel.
Samuel squeezed Josie’s hand dotingly. “In the future, no matter what you want to do, you don’t have to care about the consequences. If you can’t solve it, there’s still me. If I can’t solve it, there’s still our family.”
Warmth flooded Josie. Then they began to go back as her hand in Samuel’s.
“Samuel, I will try my best to make you life.”
love men
“I’m already too deeply in love with you.” Samuel sighed and mused. I’m afraid I won’t ever fall in love with anyone else again in this life.”
Josie swung her arms happily and quickly strode off, pulling Samuel along.
Samuel stared at Josie meaningfully.
He finally saw a trace of Josie from fifteen years ago in her.
Those were Josie’s happiest days.
She was bright and cheerful.
Salvation sometimes worked both ways.
He loved Josie and was willing to take care of her, protect her, and prevent her from all other sufferings.
“Hello, Grandpa Lewis. I’m Tilda.” Matilda was well-versed in pleasing Lewis, not to mention she was beautiful. Smiling, Lewis nodded, “I had seen you when you were a child. You grew up so fast.”
“Grandpa Lewis, Samuel seems to have gone to look for you.” Matilda tried to leave Lewis a good impression.
“Yes, I called him and asked him to come back with Jo,” Lewis replied with a nod of pleasure.
“Grandpa Lewis, about Josie… Do you know that she and Mr. Gibson of Gibson Corporation have not divorced yet?” Matilda asked in a low voice as if worried that Samuel would get fooled.
Lewis froze for a moment and said nothing.
Matilda thought Lewis didn’t know.
“Grandpa Lewis, will Samuel get cheated?”
Thinking she was simply curious, Lewis answered with a laugh, “Who can fool him? Jo and Henry have already divorced.” Matilda’s chest tightened. “They divorced?” she wondered.
In truth, the didn’t care much about this matter. She only cared how long it would take for Samuel to be tired of Josie
11:08 Sat, May 18 M
Chapter 236
41
Everyone had a time they would get tired of something. No matter how much they liked a piece of clothing, there would be a day when they would be tired of wearing it.

Chapter 237
It was unusually quiet during dinner.
Josie sat next to Samuel without saying a word.
“Mr. Lewis Turner, you should eat more. How is your health?” Lorelai had a very sweet tongue. She had been chatting with Lewis all this while.
Lewis was in a good mood, and he was exceptionally happy to see Josic.
“Good, good. You should all have more food too,” Lewis said with a smile.
“Mr. Turner, you’re in high spirits today. You look really young Lorelai complimented Lewis.
“I’m glad to see all of you here today.” Lewis then turned to Josie Jo, you must eat more.”
“Okay. Grandpa bewis. Josie nodded obediently.
Samuel was holding Josie’s hand under the table. He squeezed it gently.
Smiling coyly at Samuel, Josie picked some vegetables with her fork and ate them.
“Why are you eating so little? Young girls shouldn’t eat less because they want to maintain good figures. Is the food not to your liking?” Lorelai asked in a disapproving tone.
She was behaving like she was the mistress of the house.
Josie was a little embarrassed. “I always have a small appetite since I was a child.”
“It won’t do your health any good if you eat so little. You’ll regret it when you have a child in the future.” Lorelai constantly brought up the topic of children between her lines.
4
Lorelai had found out that Henry and Josie never had any children all those years. Carrying on the bloodline was very important to prestigious families like the Turner family.
Samuel was the only man in the Turner family. Of course, everyone hoped he would get married and have children as soon as possible.
Lewis expression changed although he did not say a word.
Lorelai beamed. “Come on, have more food.”
Samuel frowned and remarked, “Must a woman have a thick waist and a rotund body to give birth to a child?”
Samuel then turned to Matilda and grinned. “Matilda, you should eat more. Otherwise, someone will think you are too skinny and can’t bear children in the future.”
Matilda’s hand that was holding the fork suddenly stiffened. She did not know what to say.
Samuel had made a wisecrack at her mother’s sarcastic commen
Not only had Lorelai failed to insult Josie, Matilda now had to bear the brunt of it
“Talda is still young When the time comes for her to have a child, she will take care of herself. Besides, her health has always been very good Lorelai smiled
Tania put down har fork. The bonded eating. It’s better to stay spm I envy Jo’s slender hgure. When I was carrying Nina, J
11:08 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 237
weighed slightly over 99 pounds. I was as skinny as a beanpole, but no one said I couldn’t bear any children”
Tania smiled at Josie. “However. I started to put on weight after giving birth to Samuel. You shouldn’t have too many children. I leave it up to you to decide if you want any children. The Turner family already has many descendants. Daughters are also our children. Carrying on the bloodline is such old-fashioned thinking.”

Outtalked by Tania, Lorelai commented softly, “A daughter is, after all, a woman. Her children belong to another family. The Turner family still needs to depend on Samuel to carry on the family lineage. Am I right. Mr. Turner?”
Lorelai wanted to know what Lewis’ opinion was.
Old folks were generally more traditional.
“I never had high hopes for Samuel since he was a child. Nina is a lot more endearing. I wouldn’t have objected to Tania aborting the child if it did not affect her health. Lewis looked disdainfully at Samuel
Amused. Josie held Samuel’s hand tightly and whispered to him, “Looks like your family doesn’t like you.”
“My mom went to the hospital to have an abortion twice. She saved my life only because she was afraid.” Samuel bantered with Josie.
Josie covered her mouth to conceal her smile. Then you’re really lucky.”
Samuel grinned. Since the elders in the family had already made their point, he would not say any further.
He was relieved that everyone in the Turner family was looking out for Josie.
Samuel knew that everyone in his family liked Josic. They now favored Josie over Samuel.
“Mr. Lewis Turner, you’re so funny.” Lorelai smiled awkwardly. Seeing that there was nothing else she could say to her advantage, she decided to keep quiet for the time being.
After dinner, Lorelai left with Matilda.
Tania muttered unhappily, “She’s never been likable since she was young. She doesn’t know how to conduct herse hang out with such people in the future.”
Samuel smiled. “I remember that Ms. Zabka got divorced because she had an affair. Am I right?”
“That’s right. She was such a discontented woman. She had an affair with that senior executive of Langford Group when was still married. Tania snorted.
Josie was silent all this while. She did not think it was appropriate to say anything during this time.
Although she was not good at making conversations with old folks, she knew basic manners.
Lorelai was her elder, no matter how mean she was.
Josie could not argue with her elders.
Besides, the elders of the Turner family were all looking out for her.
Josie was very grateful for that.
“In the future, don’t have any dealings with these people. Their motives are too blatant. She’s such a bad influence on her daughter” Samuel peeled a navel orange for Josie. “They are too Eaught up with climbing the ranks. She knows about Josie and me, yet shen ntinues to pester me. She is even willing to be my mistress
Unable to stop herself from laughing out loud, Jouir poked Samuel playfully. He was always so
blunt
11:08 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 237
Both Tania and Lewis were shocked to hear that. “Is it true?”
“Why do you think they suddenly paid us a visit when we haven’t been in touch frequently?” Samuel rolled his eyes. Samuel was the youngest son of the Turner family. He had been spoilt by his grandfather, parents, and three sisters. He felt the most relaxed at home, where he could be as tardy and flippant as he wished.
It was the roguish charm that made him very attractive.
Admittedly, the Turner family had very good genes.
Josie had read in the news that Nina was once talent scouted while out in the streets. When the talent scout knew she was from the Turner family, he immediately backed off.
No ordinary person would dare to mess with the Turner family.
“If I knew that Lorelai had ulterior motives, I would not have let her into the house. How dare she have any ideas ori Samuel!” Tania felt a flash of irritation.
Samuel nodded in agreement with Tania’s words. “Unfortunately for her, your son is very pure and innocent.”
Josie tried to hold back her laughter. She did not want to appear to be too rude in front of her elders.
Lewis gave
Samuel a look of disgust. “Jo, don’t be afraid. The Turner family is not the unfaithful sort. We, elders, have always set a good example for our descendants. We are very devoted to our partners.”
Lewis assured Josie that the Turner family was not fickle-minded. “If he dares to do you any wrong, tell me. I will break his legs.
Samuel sat upright immediately. “Grandpa Lewis, Josie will misunderstand what you’re saying. I’ve been so pure and innocent all this while. I’ll never be a dishonorable person.”
Amused. Tania burst out laughing.
Samuel only behaved like this at home. He would cheer his elders up with his frivolous remarks.
Once he stepped out of the Turner residence, he would become cold and aloof.
Josie could not help laughing too. “Yes, that’s right. Samuel is very innocent….
After all, he had been single for more than 20 years.
“Why does it seem a little…” Samuel turned to look at Josie and smiled. “You are trying to…”
Samuel sensed that josie was teasing him for being a celibate all this while.
Jour blushed and looked away nervously. “Don’t talk nonsense.

Chapter 238
“Jo, if I had known that Lorelai had such an intention, I wouldn’t have let her into the house. Don’t take this to heart.” Tarita thought about how Josie might have felt.
Josie gave a dismissive wave of her hand nervously. “No. Samuels spouting nonsense. He’s probably a passing fancy to the young lady.”
“That may not necessarily be true. I’m warning you that we should never let our guard down. When I was dating Samuel’s father, a girl also tried to get close to him. If we are not vigilant, the men will get tempted easily.” Tania’s advice was genuine.
Samuel did not know whose side his mother was on. “Mom, dont scare Jo. We should be leaving soon.”
He decided that they should not stay any longer.
“Come back often. Don’t bring any gifts.” Lewis stood up and smiled at Josie, patting her hand. “Don’t waste money.”
Josie nodded obediently. “It’s not wasting…
Samuel was the one who bought everything.
Josie and Samuel walked home after leaving the Turner residence.
Although the distance was a little far, Samuel willingly walked with Josie.
Samuel held Josie’s hand all the way home.
Josie felt a wave of warmth enveloping her and cheered up immediately. “Samuel, let’s buy a stick of candy floss.
There were vendors selling candy floss by the road.
Samuel ran over to a vendor with Josie and bought a stick of candy floss. “This they taste good?”
is stuff contains artificial coloring. Are you sure
Josie raised her eyebrows. “Why do you still buy them for me when you know they contain artificial coloring?”
“Because you like them. It’s okay to eat them once in a while. Samuel was happy to indulge her.
“Try some” Josie took a bite of the candy floss and stood on tiptoe to kiss Samuel.
The candy floss melted quickly. It tasted very sweet.
Samuel’s body was a little stiff. When he regained his senses, Josie had already run off.
He wondered if he had been publicly harassed.
“Jo, how dare you to run away after outraging my modesty?” Samuel caught up with Josie and held her in his arms.
They were standing by the bridge when Josie giggled as she begged for mercy. “Sorry, it’s my fault. I’m sorry”
A black Mercedes passed by-
Henry did not say a word. He saw Samuel and Josie when they were buying the candy floss.
Cecilia was sitting in the passenger seat. She too looked down in silence.
Joules lite was blusful now, Samuel loved her very much.
11.09 Sat, May 18 17 M.
Chapter 238
However, it dealt a deadly blow to Henry
Cecilia was hoping that Henry would never get to see how happy they were.
“Mr. Gibson, Ashley’s on the line.” Henry’s phone had been vibrating all the while, but he did not answer the call. Ashley then called Cecilia.
Henry came back to his senses. His eyes had turned red
She once belonged to him, and he had lost her to someone else. It was sheer torture for him.
He felt guilty.
At the same time, he refused to accept that.
Nevertheless, he was the one who caused this to happen.
“Answer the call.” Henry did not want to answer Ashley’s call. Instead, he told Cecilia to pick up the call.
“Where is Henry?” Ashley asked sharply.
“Mr. Gibson is in a meeting. Something important…
“Ask Henry to come to my house, please, Zachary came, and he hit me. I’ve made a police report. The police have taken him. away.” Ashley was crying.
Cecilia looked at Henry nervously.
Why was Zachary involved in this?
Henry’s face darkened. He had warned Zachary to stay away from Ashley.
“I’ll tell Mr. Gibson about it. Don’t worry.” After hanging up the phone, Cecilia looked at Henry. “Mr. Gibson, I’ll find o more about this.”
Henry thought, “Had Zachary been taken away by the police? Ashley must be creating trouble again.”
Gabriel walked out of Caligo Club on Bar Street with a girl wearing a short skirt in his arms. He looked drunk.
When he walked out of the range of the surveillance camera, someone covered him with a sack.
Nina raised her chin, gesturing to her two sisters.
They started hitting Gabriel with baseball bats.
The girl in the short skirt was about to shout for help when Nina shoved a stack of banknotes at her. “Shut up and get lost.”
The girl took the money and scrambled away.
Nina kicked Gabriel mercilessly, venting all her pent-up anger an
“Let’s go” Not wanting to carry things too far, Nina left with her sisters.
Gabriel had been beaten up for no reason. Of course, he knew who the culprit was. Immediately, he called the police.
Nina was the one who beat him
Nma asked Leila and Mandy to leave first as she waited alone in the parking lot.
O
<
1
11:09 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 238
She was not afraid that Gabriel had called the police. She was only too happy to create a scene.
At Norman Hotel, Leonardo’s men called to inform him that Nina and two other pretty ladies had beaten up Gabriel.
Leonardo massaged his forehead, unable to control his laughter. That’s something Nina is capable of.”
“Gabriel had made a police report. Ms. Turner did not leave.”
Leonardo’s face darkened. “Tell everyone who was near Caligo Club not to say anything. Whoever dares to say anything…”.
“Ms. Turner?” The police took Nina away for questioning.
“I’ll bail her out myself.” The police would not make things difficult for Nina without any evidence. They had no witness or video footage that she was the culprit.
Nina was always very careful. Having been tricked by Gabriel once, she would not commit the same mistake again.
“Okay, Mr. Langford.”
When Henry arrived at Ashley’s house, she was crying in one corner. “Henry, I didn’t expect Zachary to break into my house.”
Henry frowned. Ashley was a really good actress. He would have been fooled if he did not know what kind of person she
“What did Zachary do?” Henry asked, looking grim.
Ashley thought that Henry was angry with Zachary. “He tricked me into opening the door. He hit me. Waaah! He wanted
to..
Ashley choked back on her tears and could not say anymore. She seemed to feel very aggrieved.
“Had the police taken Zachary away?” Henry looked around the house.
“Henry, I’m so scared.” Ashley ran up to Henry, wanting
to hug him.
Henry turned away instinctively. “I’ll go to the police station, I’ll get Cecilia to accompany you. Go to the hospital if you feel unwell.”
Ashley was disappointed when she did not manage to hug Henry. However, she was comforted that he was so concerned for
her
y to get Thomas out.
She intended to use Zachary
She would think of a way to get Thomas out as long as Josie agreed not to pursue the matter.
Josie was sitting on the couch and watching a movie at Samuel’s house. Samuel had cut some fruits for her.
Samuel then went to answer a call. Things had been rather busy at work.
1. Nina okay?” Mandy told Samuel they had beaten up
Gabriel.
Cabinel does not have any evidence Nina will be all right. Mandy smiled “Gabriel deserves a thrashing”
“Good job Next time, call for along” Samuel’s eyes darkened. He would not let Cabriel off so easily
“How a jo“ Mandy
ed alsui ju te
care of her are you will worned? Sunued united
11:09 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 238
“Of course, I’m not worried about her. I’m worried for you. You’re almost 30 years old, and you’re still so pure. I’m afraid you may develop some condition.” Mandy teased Samuel before hanging up.
Samuel rubbed his forehead in resignation. He would die of anger one day with such sisters.
He vowed to remain celibate if Josie did not accept him.
He would abstain from all desires.

 

 

Chapter 240
“Samuel… Josie took the initiative to hug Samuel. Her breathing was a little heavy.
She was not trying to seduce Samuel. Instead, she was looking for a sense of security.
It was the sense of security that she could give Samuel
It was also the same sense of security Samuel could give her.
“Why didn’t I fall in love with you earlier?” Josie often regretted it.
Why was Samuel not the first person she loved?
“It’s not too late now. I just returned home not long ago, and looks like my trip back is very successful. Samuel smiled and kissed Josie’s forehead. “You’re in love with me, aren’t you?”
He had made it.
It had never crossed his mind that one day Josie would let go of Henry and fall in love with him.
Josie was too obsessed with Henry back then.
Nonetheless, Henry had broken her heart terribly.
not sure w
whether that was love or not.
“Samuel, I think I can’t live without you.” Josie was not
All she knew was that she could not live without Samuel.
If other women covet it, she would be jealous, panicked, and afraid.
She was used to Samuel’s kindness to her.
it did not matter as long as Josie was willing to
“Then never leave me.” Samuel smiled. Whether it was love or out of habit, it did stay with him.
“Samuel, we… I want to give it to you. Josie wanted to give herself to Samuel.
If only three years ago,
Samuel did not hold back but touched her.
For the sake of the two families, Lewis would definitely let her marry Samuel.
Even if she did not love Samuel at that time, it would definitely have developed into a different ending.
Samuel would love her very much.
He would pamper her and would never let her suffer so much.
In the past three years, she had experienced hell which was more terrible than the death of Kathy and Hayden.
Cold treatment was far more terrible than domestic violence.
It closed one’s heart and dragged une into endless hell
“If you had the chance to go back to three years ago, you must want me Joste cried and held Samuel’s cheek as if she was aking tut something
If they could travel back in time, she wished Samuel did not give up on her
11.09 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 240
“I will…” Samuel held Josie’s head and responded affectionately to the kiss.
It was Samuel’s deepest regret to have fled three years ago and stayed abroad for three years.
He should have been by Josie’s side.
He should not have believed in Henry’s words and should not have believed it when Henry promised to take good care of
her.
As her breathing got heavier and heavier, Josie’s tears were burning hot.
Samuel wiped her tears gently and said in a doting tone. “I will never make you cry in the future.”
Josie hugged Samuel tightly. She gave a muffled reply as she nodded.
“I will be very gentle and won’t hurt you…”
At the police station, Henry sat in the office with a gloomy expression.
Zachary’s face became even more ashen, and he was unable to explain himself. “I was careless.”
Henry did not say anything. His fingers clenched slowly.
“She called me and said that she knew she was wrong and was willing to clarify matters for my father. She also said that Hazel had been looking for her and asked her to deal with Josic. She asked to see me because she didn’t want to go on like this. I knew she would play a trick and have always been on guart Little did I expect… she would repeat the same trick.”
Zachary and his father both fell into Ashley’s tricks.
“She is deliberately provoking me.” Zachary shrugged.
Henry raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows. “You just won’t learn your lesson. Get Spike to find a way to get
you out.”
He could not intervene.
“You don’t have to intervene, but you need to protect Josie well. Hazel is a crazy woman. She is now dominating the man named Silas Cox. She even wants to control Spike. How ambitious she is,” Zachary reminded Henry.
Henry nodded and got up to leave.
In the gang’s base of the Taibbi family, Spike
e was venting his anger, and his subordinates did not dare to say anything
“It’s Hazel and Silas. They went against Zachary
Spike kicked the table. Although he was angry, his trust in Zachary grew even more.
Silas and Hazel were obviously afraid that Zachary would become his trusted subordinate, so they wanted to get rid of Zachary in that way
lly think their plan has been carried out sequnlessly?” he scoffed inwardly.
“Humph! Do they really
Return them the kindness. Our gang cannot seem
weak”
1, what about Zachary *
Spike Trowned. “Gor and ask around in the police station. If it i
tuation where there is no substantive evidence, all we
need is for Ashley to withdraw the lawsuit Get someone to meet Ashley No matter what, I want her to withdraw the lawsuit.”
<
O

11:09 Sat, May 18 L7 M
Chapter 240
The next morning, Samuel was so cheerful as if he was floating on cloud nine. He was so energetic and was even humming while preparing breakfast.
As for Josie, she was lying on the bed and did not want to move. All she wanted to do was to sleep.
Jo, come and have breakfast. Samuel carefully pushed the door and called her softly.
Josie was already awake, but she did not want to move.
She lifted the quilt and put it over her head. Her cheeks turned red.
“Little piggy.” Samuel walked to the edge of the bed and held her in his arms.
Josie’s whole body was lying in Samuel’s arms. Her cars were red
Samuel did not tease her anymore and said with a smile, “Come eat something. I’ve applied for leave on your behalf so you don’t have to go to work today.”
Josie was instantly energized. “No way…”
She still had to go to the company.
Then get up and wash up. You can go to work in the afternoon, uri has agreed.” Samuel carried her out of bed and went toward the bathroom.
“What are we having for breakfast?” Josie held Samuel’s neck and leaned on him.
It turned out that she was really good at being coquettish with the right person.
She did not mean to do that.
However, when Samuel pampered her, she was over the moon.
“Spaghetti, sauteed asparagus, and scrambled eggs, is that okay?” Samuel hugged Josie with a smile and let her lean in his arms while she brushed her teeth.
Josie stepped on
Samuel’s
‘s feet and looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks turned even redder.
Samuel smiled and put his chin on Josie’s head. “Little princess, do I have the honor to kiss you?”
Josie rinsed her mouth. Her face was red, so she did not look at Samuel. “You… It’s early in the morning, and you are behaving like this.”
Samuel looked at her as if his behavior was just like any other normal man. “No more teasing Let’s have breakfast.”
“You go first. “Josie blushed and pushed Samuel out of the bedroom.
Samuel’s smile became more intense. He was really walking on cloud nine now.
“Mr Turner, can you please refram from messing with crazy women? Is this woman named Matilda Levett really someone with a background Yuri called and blamed Samurl.
Kanuel was still feeling excited, so he did not mind Yuri’s words at all. “Let’s talk about serious matters”
“It’s true that she bribed the semur executives of Clusia Media Croup and put her profile in Josie’s group” Yuri found out.
Twe already fired the department head who helped her out, but his woman is not someone to be messed with Her mon is It was best if Chusu Modi Group did not offend the head of Langford Groups Legal Departinent. Do you know
angford Grouji
11:09 Sat, May 18
Chapter 240
M
He continued, “Leonardo is not easy to mess with. Although he invested in Clusia Media Group, he is still a businessman. If Matilda and her mom really put out any news that could cause harm to Clusia Media Group and affect its earnings. Leonardo might withdraw his investment at any time. Even if he doesn’t withdraw his investment, we would be kicked out of the game after the agreement expires.
Yuri felt a little bit resentful.
Samuel was not afraid of the failure of Clusia Media Group. After all, he had Turner Corporation.
However, Yuri had devoted all his efforts in the past three years to Clusia Media Group.
“Didn’t Leonardo come to Sloummont? I’ll meet him personally Samuel also understood the importance of that matter.
SEND GIFT
COMMENT
11:09 Sat, May 18 M.
419

Chapter 244
“See? No man is born dim-witted. All they need is to find the right woman for them.” Tania looked like she had taken a glimpse of the truth.
Josie blushed in response.
Meanwhile, Samuel gazed at Leonardo with a frown in the courtyard. “Mr. Langford, what exactly is your purpose?”
“It may sound a little blunt, but there’s nothing in the Turner family that piques my interest at all.” A casual and light smile curled on Leonardo’s lips.
At the same time, that smile seemed mysterious and meaningful
Samuel glanced in Nina’s direction. “My sister isn’t the one for you if you intend to toy around with her, Mr. Langford.”
“I knew your sister from a long time ago. Back when I was studying abroad, she represented her university in an academic exchange forum. Leonardo had never told anyone about his meeting with Nina. He was only 22 years old back then. whereas Nina was perhaps 20 years old.
“Nina doesn’t have a good memory, you see. Leonardo could only smile helplessly. “She gave a speech as the representative of a local university. Hence, she left a deep impression on me. After that, we had a brief exchange. However, she no longer remembers me.”
Samuel’s expression slightly softened as he listened quietly.
“Nina was pretty tough too. International exchange students tend to be easy targets out in the streets. An exchange student from this country lost his bag to a hooligan in the streets. No one dared to mess with people like that. Back then, I was the one who led the group on a sightseeing tour where they could experience the shops and culture for themselves. I wasn’t able to keep an eye on her, so she ended up slipping away from the group just so she could apprehend the hooligan… ”
Even at the agr of 20, Nina Turner was a tough and scary woman and she never hesitated to land the first blow on him.
She was able to cripple the offender with just a stron
The other international exchange students were shocked by what they witnessed.
Samuel was quick to believe Leonardo’s story at that point. “Ning trained in kickboxing since she was a little girl. She was the champion of countless competitions.”
Why else did Gabriel not voice out his displeasure during his marriage with Nina? He only dared to hook up with his mistress behind her back instead of provoking her.
Leonardo could only chuckle while pressing a palm on his forehead. “Yeah, I’ve seen her ferocity for myself.”
He continued, “We exchanged contact numbers before she returned to this country, but she changed her number right away after that. That’s why I was unable to get in contact with her. The fact that a woman was able to toy around with him made Leonardo feel batter
“Sometime later, we met again. This happened three years ago she was drunk and insisted that I should marry her. Seeing as that was our first abrupt meeting after so many years, I thought she recognized me right away, but it turned out that she didn’t know me at all”
When Samuel realized how sorrowful Leonardo looked, he found it difficult to get mad at lum
“Nina has difficulty recognizing faces. To her, Beckham and Gabriel look the same. After all, they’re all men “Samuel
plam on Nina’s behall
ipless Book appeared on Leonardo’s face.
וד
11:09/ Sat, May 18 74
Chapter 244
“The next day, I had urgent matters to deal with in Sloummont, I had to return for a short period of time. By the time I came back, she was already married to another man. It was a flash marriage
Samuel coughed in response. Yeah… I knew that marriage was going to crumble soon.”
He did almost punch Gabriel as a result.
“A few days ago, someone from Convergent Group invited me to Hofcaster. I didn’t want to come at first, but the one who contacted me turned out to be Gabriel Convergent Group and the Turner family should be archenemies, so why would Gabriel be affiliated with people from Convergent Group?”
That was the reason why Leonardo came to Hofcaster. “After arriving here, I found out that Gabriel and Convergent Group were already as thick as thieves. They even secretly transferred Nina’s start-up capital for her project away?
“Is this why you used this matter to threaten Nina into getting married to you, Mr. Langford? Samuel’s eyes narrowed dangerously, thinking that Leonardo had used an amazingly shrewd technique.
“Although I tend to resort to temptation, my feelings for Nina ar genuine. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have put my married life on the line. You should know this the best.” Leonardo was very confident in himself. After all, he wasn’t short of both women and marriage partners.
He had no reason to begrudge the Turner family at all.
Samuel just nodded as he knew what Leonardo was talking about. “What about my sister, then?”
“You should know her better than me. If she didn’t have feelings for me, she wouldn’t have acted so impulsively Leonardo flashed a confident smile.
Samuel chuckled dryly in response. He didn’t mean to shatter Leonardo’s confidence, but he still had to speak up. “She was also ampulsive when she got married to Gabriel”
Leonardo stopped talking immediately.
“Then again, you better not harm Nina, Mr. Langford. As her younger brother, I won’t let anyone bully her.” A warning was hidden within Samuel’s words.
Leonardo nodded with a smile. “Of course”
“Even though you’re my brother-in-law, we still have to deal with certain matters seriously.” Samuel stated, remembering the maller concerning Matilda and her mother, Lorelai
“The collaboration between Clusia Media Group and Langford Group is kept confidential, but why would you, a member of
anglord Group, choose to threaten me with this matter? Samuel narrowed his eyes once again.
Supe they were already a family. Samuel decided to drop all forms of courtesy and adopt his usual blunt self
Stunued Leonardos expression icon bevattir aliitty
“bastar), dont take up too much tune chatting with Leonardo. He must be hungry by now. Hurry up and come in for
mondan eyelave. Lets gotten Leonardo”
edu took a serje barall
“There are so many people in this family. I need to be on my best behavior”
11:10 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 244
Leonardo smiled politely at Josie. “Nice to meet you. I’m Leonardo Langford.”
Josie was casual and friendly in return. “Hi there, Leonardo. I’m Josie Yates. It’s a pleasure meeting you, brother-in-law”
Leonardo was satisfied upon hearing Josie refer to him as her brother-in-law,
Nina, on the other hand, just shoveled food into her mouth quietly the whole time. She decided not to partake in the ongoing conversation.
“Leonardo, who was the one who started the courtship?” Leila wanted to gossip very badly.
“It was me. I spent a very long time courting Nina. It was a difficult journey as well. Leonardo smiled while holding Nina’s
hand.
Nina thought, “You really are good at acting. Go on, then. Keep it up.”
Leonardo’s expression remained unchanged.
The entire family couldn’t be happier.
“Nina is so lucky!” Leila looked very jealous.
Nina just chuckled dryly, the corner of her mouth twitching during the process.
“Lucky! Sure, whatever you say,” she thought sarcastically.
“Leo, let’s have a drink together. I hope that you and Nina will lead a peaceful and happy life together.” Lewis sounded very happy.
Leonardo hurriedly stood up and toasted Lewis.
“Now that you’ve obtained your marriage certificate, have you made any preparations for the wedding, Leonardo?” Samuel asked indifferently.
Nina didn’t host a wedding ceremony during her first marriage. In fact, she didn’t even bother informing her friends and relatives. All that transpired was a simple meeting between the bride and groom’s parents, which constituted a wedding banquet
Nina flashed Samuel a warning glance immediately. “Don’t open that can of worms, damn it! I got married to Leonardo on a whim! Why would we be hosting a wedding ceremony? Are you trying to make our lives difficult?” she thought.
However, Leonardo remained calm. “My parents will be here tonight to discuss the wedding preparations. Our families reside in different cities, so our cultures might differ slightly. We’re on board with all of your decisions regarding this wedding. As for the location of the wedding, we’ll have Nina decide for us if she wants to hold it in Hofcaster or another city.”
Nina almost choked on the water she was drinking. “Huh?”
When would the wedding be held? Why didn’t she know anything about it?
How could he be so willful?
“Nina let’s go home and discuss the details. Leonardo smiled.
“Do you have a property in Hofcaster, Leonardo? Or are you planning to take Nina back to Sloumont?” Mandy remained. calm and rational as always
Ferace
Faer ae Nina got divorced, she had been living in the Turner residence. She was still fighting with Gabriel over the house they shared
11.10 Sat, May 18 L74.
Chapter 244
Gabriel insisted on claiming the house as his, the reason being that the house was a marital property,
Nina didn’t even bother talking to him.
“Yeah, I do. I have a property at Ritaville Bay. My parents bought it a long time ago and furnished it completely so that I could live in it once I got married, Leonardo replied calmly.
“Ritaville Bay?” Mandy smiled in return. It was expected that Leonardo would have a property there.
Henry’s villa was located at Ritaville Bay as well. It was an area designated for the rich and elite in Hofcaster, after all. One of those villas could cost tens of millions of dollars.

Chapter 245
Josie ate the ravioli quietly without looking up.
Ever since she married Henry, she had been living in Ritaville Bay, and she was still sensitive in talking about her past.
She just did not want to recall it back then, but now, she was afraid that Samuel would feel uncomfortable when he heard
about it.
“Do you want some water?” Samuel noticed Josie’s emotional change and poured her a glass of warm water.
Josie nodded and took a sip, smiling awkwardly. “The ravioli is so delicious.”
Josie’s expression amused Samuel. “Well, don’t overeat even if its delicious. It will be hard to digest.”
“Okay.” Josie nodded dumbly.
Samuel held Josie’s hand under the table.
Josie
felt warm in her heart and sat up straight,
“All of you, cancel any other appointments tonight as we are going to have a family dinner. Nina’s marriage is the most important thing to care about now. Lewis personally told everyone.
Nina raised her hand and massaged her temples. She thought Leonardo was just casually mentioning the wedding. The family dinner tonight would definitely be lively with the topic…
“Well, all of you can eat first. I’ll bring Leonardo… to my room for a discussion” Nina got up from her seat with a signature smile.
Leonardo got up too and followed Nina behind to go upstairs.
As soon as she entered her room, Nina dragged Leonardo’s collar and slammed him on the wall behind the door. “Leonardo, Oscar sure owes you an award for your acting.”
Leonardo smiled meaningfully the whole time. He reached out to hold Nina’s waist and pulled her into his arms. “You are now my legitimate and protected wife by law.”
“What do we do tonight? Are you going to hire someone to pretend to be your parents? What should we do if we get exposed?” Nina had a headache thinking about all of those, but for some reason, she did not want to push Leonardo away from the hug.
There was a familiar scent on him, and it smelt nice.
“Why do we need to pretend? My parents had booked a flight long ago, and now they have arrived at the airport. Leonardo raised his eyebrows.
Nina almost jumped up in a panic. “What? Are you serious?”
“Of course, it’s true. I’m the only child in my family. My family will definitely come since I’m getting married Leonardo. Jooked as if everything was obvious to him
“Oh “Nina rubbed the spot between her eyebrows. Leonardo, what about the wedding? Why are you making that lie up?”
I had looked for a planner for the wedding. Ell ask the planner to contact you later. You can tell them what theme and requine menti you want for the wedding,”
Leonardo kept smultog lightly
11:10 Sat, May 18 17 M.
Chapter 245
Nina gritted her teeth. You had found a wedding planner?
“Yeah,” Leonardo nodded.
Π
“We just met yesterday and got married today. You’re telling me that you had found a planner before this? Who did you plan to marry before?” Nina was getting a little angry.
She thought, “Am I just a backup girlfriend to him?”
“You” Leonardo hugged Nina tightly and did not want to let her escape.
Nina was in utter disbelief. “Mr. Langford, are you a love scammer? Telling lies at me?”
“I’m not lying. Leonardo felt helpless. Think about it carefully. When did we know each other?”
“Didn’t you say we knew each other three years ago?” Nina lowered her head and felt a little guilty. “That was just a misunderstanding. There’s no need to hold grudges till now, right?”
“Nina, think abous it again. Leonardo gritted his teeth.
He wondered how difficult it was to remember his existence.
Nina was confused. “Other than that time, have we seen each other before?”
Leonardo sighed helplessly.
“Yes, we’ve not only seen each other! I’ve been going a after you before.” Leonardo forced out a smile.
“You must have mistaken me for someone else!” Nina was terrified.
Leonardo took a deep breath. He pinched Nina’s chin and kissed her.
Nina looked at Leonardo in shock and could not return to her senses for a long time.
She also did not think of pushing him away.
When she was with Gabriel, she always hated him. She slept in a separate room from him and refused to let him get close to
her
Why did she feel a sense of familiarity with Leonardo?
“Have you remembered? Leonardo narrowed his eyes.
Nina remained speechless. Her face looked shocked as if she had remembered it.
“You are that womanizer I met at Fruycia” Nina finally remembered!
In the living room, Samuel took Josie’s hand and sat beside her. Both Josie and Samuel looked well-behaved.
Leila was eating fruits while looking at Samuel and Josie smugly Wow, Samuel. You’ve found a lovely girlfriend for yourself. My little brother has become this obedient. As the saying goes, one will be influenced by others. You sure have beamed well from your big sisters”
Samuel ignored Leila and hugged Jour “Don’t listen to Leila’s nonsense”
han getting married When will it be your tum to get a boyfriend Tanta looked at Leila with dissatisfaction.
Tele aurted out want to get married”
11 10 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 245
Tm going to break your leg if you don’t. Tania waved her hand in the air.
Leila ran away in a blink of an eye.
Π
Mandy ate the oranges sullenly. When she heard her mother mention relationships, she stood up silently and ran away 10
Josie snickered. “Looks like Leila and Mandy are afraid of marriage.”
“Those two? No one dares to marry them,” Samuel teased Josie.
Josie leaned against Samuel’s arms. “Do you think Leonardo is serious about Nina?”
Of course, Josie knew about Leonardo. She had heard of Leonardo when she was at work, and he seemed to have a status as powerful as Henry.
If Leonardo was just doing that on a whim, or if he just wanted to gain benefits from marrying Nina, Josie wondered what they should do about it.
“Leonardo is much more reliable than Gabriel, Samuel had a terrible impression of Gabriel.
‘Do you
you want to beat Gabriel up?” Josie covered her mouth and chuckled.
Jo, you’re acting too evil…” The atmosphere around Samuel suddenly turned tense, and he sat up straight.
Gabriel and his mother entered their house from the courtyard
“Gabriel, how dare you show up here?” Samuel asked in a deep voice.
“How could you talk like that? He’s your brother-in-law.” Gabriel mother, Julia Jonsen, felt slightly angry.
“Brother-in-law?” Samuel smiled. “My sister has divorced him. He’s a nobody to me
Le now.”
ny son
“You!” Julia’s face turned pale with anger. “Where is Lewis? We came here to talk to him. Look at my son. Nina beat my up to this state. Is she trying to get away from it? I won’t let her! All of you from the Turner family, don’t you dare to bully others!”
Julia cursed like a shrew arguing in the street.
Hearing the commotion, Tania came over and pointed at Gabriel and Julia. “What are you two doing here?”
Tania frowned slightly, and her face looked grim. “The Turner family doesn’t welcome you. Lucy, see the guest out!”
Lucy hurried over to stop Julia from making a fuss.
Julia pushed Lucy away angrily. “Get off me! Why don’t you let us in? Where’s Lewis? Let him come out! The Turner family must give me an explanation today.”
Gabriel was also furious. “Where is Nina? Is she trying to get away from her doings after hitting me? I’m not leaving until 1 get this straight today!”
Seeing that Samuel frowned and wanted to punch Gabriel, Josie hurriedly pulled him. “It’s pointless to argue with a rogue like him. They’re obviously prepared. Look at his phone. It’s recording us.”
Josie whispered to remind Samuel not to fall into Gabriel’s trap.
Samuel’s fare darkened even more. He did not expect Gabriel would play tricks by running to his house and deliberately provoking him to beat the latter.
Gabriel was truly a rogue
11:10 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 245
“Nina hit me! Such a shrew! I doubt she has mental problems. Who dares to marry such a woman?” Gabriel began to yell and deliberately provoked the Turner family.
Mandy’s eyes darkened for a moment. She ate a pistachio and threw the rest on Gabriel’s face. “You can continue shouting if you’re shameless.”
 

 
 

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 226-235

Chapter 226
“We will always support you!”
‘Kick Josie out of Clusia Media Group! Change your manager!”
“Yes! Kick that vicious woman out of Clusia Media Group. She doesn’t deserve to be
“Let her divorce! Henry belongs to you, Ash!”
Ashley smiled and waved her hand. “No. . Don’t get me wrong, Jose didn’t
mean it.
“What? How can you protect her? She’s done bad things!”
e your manager.
r. Ash!”
“It’s her fault. You will not be provoked if she wasn’t against you on Twitter! It’s her fault!”
The fans were a little agitated.
Although Ashley appeared to be helping explain Josie’s situation, she actually ended up confirming her guilt
Meanwhile. Yuri was at the CEO’s office.
Henry looked down at the fans downstairs and glanced at Zachary. “Swaying public opinion is terrible. Cyber violence can drive people crazy”
“What should I do? Are you going to do nothing? They’re talking about Josie. Zachary was a little worried.
Those whom God wishes to destroy, he first makes mad.” Henry sneered. “Whenever and wherever. The people, especially mistresses, will always be a disgrace. No matter how she wants things to work around her, she will never get rid of the label if I don’t let her go.”
Zachary didn’t speak.
“Everyone stands on their moral high ground. Some fans believe their idols radiate a holy light. Unfortunately, that’s not always the case.”
Unfortunately, Ashley chose the wrong side.
How popular Ashley was now reflected how miserable she would be if she collapsed.
“Spike has been a little upset recently. It is estimated that the man named Silas has caused him a lot of trouble.” Silas had been with Spike for a long time and had a lot of resources in his hand. He might compete with Spike for business.
Henry glanced at Zachary and nodded. “Be careful. You are an important man around Spike now. If Silas wants to deal with Spike, he may hurt you.”
Zachary nodded. “Spike, a wily old fox, has refused to bring me into contact with core secrets. The evidence in my hand is not enough for him to finish me.”
He couldn’t topple down Spike completely.
Don’t worry. Let’s play around with them.” Henry sat on the chair and tapped on the table. “We have time and money.”
“It’s so nice to have money. You sound confident.” Zachary smiled.
“What? Doesn’t Spike pay you well?” Henry raised his eyebrows.
“It’s useless to have so much money. There was no place for Zachary to spend.
1/4
Sat, May
Chapter 226
He only needed money to eat daily and didn’t pay much attention to his fashion style.
“Jo.. Henry wanted to see Josie, but he had to cooperate with Ashley in acting these days.
He only wanted to confirm that Ashley was the mistress.
“She’s recovering well. She called me. Zachary reassured Henry
Josie didn’t want to contact Henry directly. She was scared.
She had to worry about Samuels feelings when she was with him.
Seeing Henry was a little disappointed, Zachary said with a smile. She asks you to stop worrying.”
Josie mentioned Henry in the call, asking him to be careful.
She feared Spike and Hazel would get desperate and launch an attack on him.
Henry snorted. “There’s nothing to worry about. She is happy at Samuel’s place
He felt sad but had to accept the fact.
Only by solving everything as soon as possible could he give Josie the best compensation.
Yuri went to Clusia Media Group
Yuri looked at the contract in the office, and the door was quietly pushed open.
Madelyn walked in with a smile while carrying lunch Darling. I bought lunch
“Wow!” Yuri raised his eyebrows and stood up. “You’re so diligent, huh?”
Madelyn smiled and placed the lunch box on the table.. I don’t know if you like it or not.”
“I must consume it even if you bring me poison.” Yuri opened the oatmeal box and shoved one to Madelyn first.
Madelyn was wrapped in happiness and said carefully in Yuri’s ears. “I sneaked up. No one saw me”
No one saw her. She wouldn’t let anyone know that they were in love.
It was because Clusia Media Group prohibited romance in the office. Yuri was a double-standard man.
“The boss of Clusia Media Group is too humane! I seem to know what kind of man he is now.” Madelyn’s face flashed with a tinge of admiration
Yuri rolled his eyes.
The boss of Clusia Media Group was a double standard. He only wanted to make it convenient for him to have an office
romance.
“You’d better not see him,” Yuri said coldly.
“How old is the boss? Is he handsome? Is he still single?” Madelyn was curious.
Yuri was burning with anger.
Then, Yuri stretched out his hand to hold Madelyn and narrowed his eyes threateningly. “Do you want to ask about his household registration or available dates to go on a blind date?”
2/4
Sat, May
Chapter 226
“No, I didn’t. I’m only curious” Madelyn looked flattering.
Yuri bit Madelyn as punishment. Tm your boss. Eat properly.”
Madelyn blushed instantly.
“O-Okay.”
At a resort in Strico.
Samuel took Josie out on vacation to celebrate her rebirth,
Josie picked up shells barefoot on the beach, wearing a white dress and feeling the sunshine.
Samuel sat under the umbrella, wearing sunglasses, and his eyes were always on Josie.
Josie was on the seaside when they first met, picking up shells barefoot.
“Hi, handsome guy!” Beside him were several beautiful women in bikinis who pushed each other nervously and came over.
One of the beautiful women mustered up her courage. “Handsome guy, can you add me on WhatsApp?”
Samuel took off his sunglasses. Im sorry. I have a family.”
Some beautiful women were upset. “Oh no! He’s married!”
They couldn’t help but feel it was such a waste!
The beauty who asked about WhatsApp turned around and wanted to leave, but she hesitated before turning around. “Handsome guy, add me on WhatsApp. What if we’re destined together
Samuel frowned and said coldly, “Do you think you deserve it?”
Holding her phone, the beauty was nervous and didn’t dare to speak.
Samuel was forbidding.
“I-I just want to get to know you.”
“I don’t want to know you.” Samuel never showed any respect to anyone. He always spouted cutting remarks.
The lady ran away with tears in her eyes.
The other women were a little angry. “Why are you doing this? My friend only wants your WhatsApp account.”
Seeing a woman chatting g with Samuel, Josie came over with the shells she picked up and asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing.” Samuel ignored the women, grabbed Josie’s wrist, and was about to leave.
These women were terrible.
They knew clearly what to do when he stated he had a family. How shameless was the woman who insisted on getting his number on WhatsApp?
“Hey! You’re so rude! Don’t you want to apologize? You made my friend cry, after all. One of the women was aggressive.
Samuel frowned, feeling a little unhappy.
Josie probably understood it and snickered.
3/4
|||
O
11:03 Sat May 18 70.
Chapter 226
It was
the lady who came to ask for his contact information. He didn’t give it to her, and she cried.
‘Sorry, he has a partner and can’t give you his contact information. Josie turned around and smiled smugly.
Those women gritted their teeth angrily and thought, “What are you trying to show off?”
“What’s so great about it?” The woman snorted. It was the first time she had seen such a man.
Her friend was the campus beauty at Acccester University in Holcaster, and it was his blessing to have her have a crush on
him
“Ungrateful fool!”
“Linda, don’t cry. He has no taste. Look at his girlfriend! She is weak and looks like she’s about to fall when the wind blows against her. She is no match for you.”
The woman, Linda Leighton, looked at Samuel’s back and said in a hoarse voice, “Do you know who he is?”
Several women shook their heads
Samuel, the eldest son of Turner Corporation.”

Chapter 227
Shocked, the few women beside Linda looked at Samuel. “Is he the heir of Turner Corporation?”
“Then, why didn’t you tell me carlier?” The ladies were a little scared because of the way they had talked to him just now.
“It doesn’t matter. I will win him over. Linda gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel, who had left. “My family has a good relationship with the Turner family. My mother will take me to visit the Turner family this time we go back to Hofcaster.
Tthink Samuel likes the woman beside him very much.”
“So what? He is almost 30 years old and hasn’t gotten married yet. Last year, his mother was worried that Samuel, who was more than 20, would not fall in love or get married. If I can convince his mother Tania, I will get him.”
As long as Samuel wasn’t married, she would have the chance.
Moreover, she didn’t care even if Samuel got married.
In the hotel.
Josie sat in the yard and picked up the cleaned shells. These can be used as wind chimes and dream catchers. I can hang them on the floor-to-ceiling window of our house.”
Having a gentle expression. Samuel used warm water to help Josie wash away the sand on her feet. He looked different when he put on an indifferent look, encountering the strange women on the beach.
Samuel froze for a moment. He raised his head, and his eyes were burning. “Jo…”
“Hmm” Josie was still picking up shells.
Samuel was a little excited. He carried Josie and went straight into the room.
They lived in Seaview Hotel, which was similar to a homestay. Each bedroom had floor-to-ceiling windows and white curtains. Each room faced the sea, and the courtyard was full of lowers.
Josie was startled by Samuel’s sudden movement. “What’s wrong
Did you say our house?” Samuel raised his eyebrows and pressed Josie onto the couch.
Josie dodged in a hurry and bit the corner of her lip without saying a word.
“Hmm? What was it?” Samuel wanted Josie to say it again.
“If you don’t want to hear it, I’ll say it’s your house Josie laughed
Jose’s words defeated Samuel “It’s your house. I’m only renting it okay”
“Well, it depends on your performance If you continue to attract the unnecessary attention of other women, I’ll punish you. and you can’t go home? Josir smiled shyly She had never had such an unscrupulous experience of being jealous.
Samuri sensed the jealousy in Josie’s words “They re here to mess with me. I’m a good boy. I was only sitting there and
Jusar boit famuel was like ati obedient puppy expressing his absolute loyalty
Mc Tinder alij were you single all those year if you could unze your ability to sweet talk a woman?” Joste laughed at
11:07 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 227
If it weren’t for Samuel, who was straightforward and never showed interest in women, how could Josie be so lucky to get
him?
“I’ve been single all those years for you.” Hearing Josie’s mocking Samuel was thrilled.
Samuel rolled on the couch and bit Josie’s ear. “You’re so heartless.”
can try it.”
Josie grew tense, and her cheeks and cars were red and hot. “I think we can
Josie knew Samuel cared about her body since it was still in recovery.
However, they didn’t need to be so close-minded. They were already adults, after all.
Besides, Samuel was the one who suffered the most.
The doctor told me to put up with my desire for three months. Samuel looked resentful. If it took longer, he would go
Crazy.
“Anyway, I have to give you a title,” Samuel said sullenly. A fiery desire grew within his body. He felt warmer than Josie.
Josie caressed Samuel’s hair with her fingers. “Yeah!
Samuel’s resentful look was like a lover who didn’t get sufficient love and attention.
In this way, Josie had the desire to protect him. She had to be responsible for Samuel
Samuel smiled and got up to carry Josie into the bedroom. “Change your clothes. I’ll take you to the night market.”
The sea breeze was still a little chilly at night, and Samuel feared Josie would catch a cold.
Then, Josie obediently wore a long-sleeved shirt, a pair of tight white jeans, and canvas shoes.
She looked relaxed and youthful.
Samuel had been coveting Josie’s beauty for a long time. The woman who could make him hold on for ten years was truly perfect inside and out.
Her hair was messy as it stuck to her face. Her hair grew fast, which might be related to treatment that accelerated her metabolism. The hair that had fallen off grew back, and her face gradually returned to a luster and rosy color.
With Samuel’s care, Josie undoubtedly regained her vitality at a visible speed.
She was no longer as sick and frail as before.
Whether marriage or romance, the faithful and righteous path lay in mutual redemption, mutual support, and the uplifting power of positive energy as a couple journeyed forward.
Otherwise, even if they fell in love, it would be a tragedy, as they would torture each other as time passed.
The best state she could gain was about how she spent time with Samuel now if she could realize it.
It would be a terrible ending if she were stubborn and continued to love Henry obsessively.
Probably, Josie knew both endings already
i would be exhausted soon if she continued to stay by Henry’s side.
However, she didn’t want this to happen
24
11:07 Sat, May 18 M.
11:07
Chapter 227
She had a strong desire to live a peaceful life.
gave them to Josic.
“What are you thinking about?” Samuel bought light green balloon flowers from a florist and gave
“Why do you choose this color of balloon flowers?” Josie supported her head and looked at Samuel with a smile.
They sat at a stall by the sea. It was not the peak season for tourism. Hence, not many people were there. The atmosphere and surrounding were clean and pleasant.
“Seafood pastal”
The waiter brought the meal and praised Samuel, “You’re so handsome!”
Josie was a little embarrassed. She covered her face, pecked through her fingers, and looked at Samuel.
Samuel had an indifferent temperament, however. In front of outsiders, he was much more thick-skinned. “Thank you.”
He was gladly accepting others’ praises!
“Aren’t light green balloon flowers your favorite?” asked Samuel.
His words tugged at Josie’s heartstrings. Samuel knew everything!
He knew all her preferences and details. “How did you know?”
Josie thought only a few people knew she liked light green balloon flowers.
“Whenever you go to your parents’ tombstone, you bring a bunch of light green balloon flowers” Samuel knew Josie liked them since then.
Josie smiled, and her eyes were blurred with tears.
How could she not falter and feel touched? Every human being had emotions.
Samuel might not be that open-minded, but he was careful and cared about her. ‘One’s preferences will change. I don’t like light green balloon flowers anymore. I like hydrangea flowers now.”
“All right! I got it.” Samuel nodded,
“I don’t like others anymore. I only like you now.”
The sea breeze was light, making Josie’s and Samuel’s hair sway in the wind. Not only that, her words tugged at his heart.
Samuel looked into Josie’s eyes and couldn’t express his excitement in words.
What to do now? He had loved her for ten years.
During this period, he had been standing behind her in the distance and watching her shower her affection on others.
He never expected Josie to love him or even choose him.
However, Josie did.
Everything was surreal, like a dream
Hence, it would cherish at
He wanted to treasure every minute Josie spent with him

11:07 Sat, May 18 M.

Chapter 228
“Let’s go over there. I heard it is a popular place to visit. The seafood pasta is super delicious!”
“Let’s go.”
Several young ladies ran to the food stall with laughter. Each of them was graceful and attractive.
Naturally, it attracted Josie’s attention. They looked young and energetic. How good it was!
Now, it was the time for these ladies in their twenties to bloom.
They were full of warmth and enthusiasm, making people envios.
Josie recalled her life. She had been in a living hell since she was 15.
She had never been passionate or energetic since then,
Moreover, she had never even traveled far from Hofcaster, not to mention going out of the place.
Henry was always occupied with work, and Lewis didn’t like traveling, so no one would take her out to enjoy the scenery,
“Look! Samuel and that woman…”
Someone saw Samuel.
Josie looked carefully and discovered the ladies running toward their direction were those they had met on the beach today.
“What a coincidence, handsome guy! A lady came to greet them, not the one on the beach, but the other one.
Samuel was a little helpless. Everywhere he went, someone was there to ruin his mood.
“What a coincidence. Seeing Samuel’s indifferent face, Josie greeted her with a smile.
“Hey, beauty! Is he your boyfriend?” The lady seemed to be outgoing and extroverted.
“Yes” Josie nodded with a smile. “You look young! Are you still a student?”
The lady nodded, “Yes! It’s our graduation trip.”
Josie looked envious. “It’s good to be young.”
The lady was proud upon hearing Josie’s words. “Beauty, do you mind taking your boyfriend to the bar with us?”
“Yes, I do,” Josie refused.
Samuel didn’t want Josie to continue to entangle with her. However, he smiled when he heard Josie refusing the lady straightforwardly
The lady didn’t expect Josie to refuse so bluntly. “Are you worried that we’ll steal your boyfriend away?”
Josie med gently. “I’m worried about you instead. My boyfriend won’t give you any attention just because you’re a bunch of young ladies. I fear that he will say something hurtful to you. It’s not good that way.”
After all, they were all inexperienced young and beautiful ladies
Jose needed to have a sense of crin because they were indeed young and gorgeous.
|||
11:07 Sat, May 18 700.
Chapter 8
However, she trusted Samuel. These little girls couldn’t easily seduce him.
If they could win him over, he wouldn’t be single for so many
Feeling embarrassed, the lady was at a loss for words.
She turned around and returned to her beautiful friends.
Josie heard them muttering. Some people talked about her and Samuel, and some spoke about work internships and signing
a company.
“They probably are majoring in Media and Performance. They all look stunning. I’m considering signing them under Clusia Media Group, Josie said casually.
You overthink. Not everyone deserves to join Clusia Media Group Samuel didn’t show any respect to the ladies,
“It’s true. Our company is a bellwether in the industry. Although our boss is mysterious, he is definitely the best employer 1 have ever met. Recalling what Clusia Media Group did while she was sick. Josie felt very warm.
The company she worked for previously was not like that.
She was sick, yet the other party wanted to kick her out.
However, Clusia Media Group gave her a sense of security.
Samuel smiled and said nothing.
After being praised by Josie, he felt at ease.
“Hey, handsome! Can’t you leave your contact information? Your girlfriend went to the bathroom. I promise I won’t let her
know.”
Josie went to the bathroom. The lady stuck out her tongue mischievously and pestered Samuel.
“You are young. Why do you have to learn from others to become a mistress?” Samuel sneered.
The lady was a little embarrassed. “I’m not a homewrecker. Who stipulates that one man can only fall in love with one woman? Can’t you love two girls simultaneously?”
Samuel was shocked by her absurd idea. “I’m sorry. I only love my girlfriend.”
“That’s what you think now. Not in the future. I’m still young. Young ladies could always see their strengths.
“Hah’ I don’t think I can make you go astray and abandon your conscience, can I?” Samuel sneered. “Do you know who I
Obviously, she knew him
Do you think I want to take advantage of you after knowing your identity? Samuel, we’ve met before. The lady sat next to Samuel with a smile. “Have you forgotten me?”
Samuri frowned and didn’t remember her at all
Im Lurela Zabika’s daughter Do you remember? the Lady reminded him again
Secourts face darkened. Did your mother not cultivate and educate you?
“bly mother only taught
that I should strive for wh
ike you, but it’s not love at first sight. You can take me as
adoring your striking look The lady was exceptionally provocative and tutatious
11:07 Sat, May 18 7 64
Chapter 228
Then, she touched Samuel’s finger gently.
“If you keep pestering me, I need to inform your mother.”
Lorelai was his mother’s good friend, and her family often visited the Turner family
However, Samuel had no imipression of the lady in front of him.
“Samuel. I know you are the boss behind Clusia Media Group. The lady smiled proudly.
No one knew this secret.
Samuel shot her a warning look. “How did she know?” he wondered.
“I want to join Clusia Media Group”
She knew Samuel couldn’t let anyone know he was the employer behind Clusia Media Group now.
“You have to rely on your ability to join Clusia Media Group.” Samuel lost his appetite and stood up to look at her. “Besides, don’t mess with me. You can’t afford the pay consequences.”
“What if I still want to mess with you? Like this… She deliberately got close to Samuel and stood on tiptoe to kiss him.
She knew Josie came out of the bathroom.
Samuel dodged sideways, and she fell under the stage.
Several girls ran over. Tilda”
Samuel rubbed his temples and thought, “Are girls nowadays a little out of their minds?”
Looking back at Josie, Samuel wanted to explain.
“Do you
want to call the ambulance?” Josie came over. Her voice sounded natural.
“No, she asked for it. Samuel said coldly and pulled Josie away.
“Samuel The young lady cried unwillingly.
“Am I not good-looking” No man could refuse me!” she thought.
She must catch up with Samuel Otherwise, she would be too embarrassed in front of her friends.
“Tiida let’s forget at Samuel treasures his girlfriend”
right. I thank her girlfriend also looks familiar”
“Star seems to be a manager under Clusia Media Group! Oh, ridit Did you know about the matter between her and Ashley **
link. Ita her. Diber’s Josse, and she is Henry’s wife”
dar they having an affair?”
41%

Chapter 230
“Mr. Smith, is that girl from your media department?” Several managers came and started gossiping when they saw Caleb
walk out of the office.
Caleb adjusted his glasses and nodded proudly
In fact, he was the most flustered person in the department.
He had always been harsh to Madelyn and often scolded her for hot being mature.
Little did he know she had such a strong background.
Caleb quivered inexplicably and entered the elevator with hands and feet on the same side.
He panicked.
Meanwhile, Madelyn’s face turned red inside the office after everyone had left. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier that someone else was in the office?”
She thought it was so embarrassing but was glad that she hadn’t said something that could cross the line at the same time.
If she had called Yuri honey” right after the door opened, those in the room would have gone mad.
“It happened too suddenly, and I forgot it was lunch break.” Yuri walked up to Madelyn with a smile and held her in his arms. “Let me kiss you.”
“Go away!” Madelyn snorted and pushed Yuri away. “Now they’re going to suspect it.”
“So what? Clusia Media Group doesn’t prohibit office romance, and we won’t let it affect our work.” Yuri didn’t take it seriously.
“No way. I’m a writer. I don’t wish to send a notice one day that the office romance in the CEO’s office of Clusia Media Group has been exposed, and the lover is a small employee of the media department.”
The mere thought of it made Madelyn feel as if she had lost her will to live.
“We will make it known to the public sooner or later. It’s not that I’m ashamed of my appearance.” Yuri refused to accept it. “What did you do at noon?”
Theated the carrot soup, which was cooked in the morning, in the microwave oven and bought you a cheese omelet and pasta Madelyn opened the lunch box and handed Yuri the past and fork before continuing. “If Mr. Smith asks me about our relationship later I’ll say I was only running an errand. Is that okay?”
are my girlfriend.”
Yuri was a little unhappy upon hearing that “Just tell him that you are my
“No! I’m only so so at work. If Mr. Smith hinds out about it, he won’t dare to scold me, and it will affect my work.”
Madelyn thought there were requirements for office romance, such as never letting relationships affect work.
But she had let her relationship affect her job indirectly, and she could be expelled for that
“Up to you, then” Yuri snorted
and Samuel went on a trip. I’m so envious” Madelyn looked at her phone and saw Josie had posted pictures of the sea in
Besides, there were also photos taken by Samuel for Josie
415
11.07 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 230
“Look at their travel photos! The pictures look so great, as if they were taken by a professional photographer Mailclyn was envious and excited. “Samuel is indeed a role model of a great man”
Yuri’s face darkened at that, and he said coldly. “Samuel studied photography and choreography. His photography collections have won awards before.”
Madelyn looked at Yuri in shock and became even more envious
Yuri gritted his teeth and pinched Madelyn’s chin. “After Samuel and Josie return, will you go to Tospait with me?”
He happened to be going on a business trip.
“Hmm? Really?” Madelyn was shocked.
But soon, she shook her head. “No. I can’t ask for leave and delay my work!”
With a worker’s spirit, Madelyn said, “Jo said that the boss of Clusia Media Group is the most conscientious. We must do our job well
Yuri suppressed his laughter as he looked at Madelyn and thought. “Josie has fooled this silly girl to work for her man.”
“It doesn’t matter. We can take advantage of work. I’m going on a business trip to negotiate a collaboration and need a news writer.” Yuri raised his eyebrows.
Madelyn hissed, “The dark side of the business.”
In the gang’s base of the Taibbi family, Zachary followed Spike back to the hall. The former was still anxious.
Spike looked at Zachary’s nervous look and smiled. “Are you scared?”
“Mr. Taibbi, this is… Zachary uttered hesitantly.
It was the first time, and he didn’t record the evidence. It was not the right time yet since Spike was still on guard against
him.
Besides, there was no direct evidence that Spike was involved.
lo
“No risk, no reward, Spike said meaningfully. “But I obtained my money illegally. Understand?”
That was why he had planned for so long to get Gibson Corporation.
He wanted to use Gibson Corporation for money laundering.
Zachary said nothing and needed some time to process what had happened.
“Take a good rest. You don’t have to keep an eye on Henry anymore.” Spike told Zachary to rest well, thinking he might need to use Zachary again in the future.
He wouldn’t deal with the business handlers directly. Thus, his middle person had to be someone he trusted.
Zachary was also an outlaw. If something happened, he could led Zachary bear it.
Needless to say, risks and benefits coexisted.
The reward he gave to Zachary would be equally generous.
Back then, Silas had benefited greatly but betrayed him.
As such, Spike would be more vigilant this time.
|||
11:07 Sat, May 18 70.
Chapter 230
Zachary was aware of that and thought, “Spike is not as easy to deal with as I thought. The evidence. When fatal evidence? Even Quinton has been on guard against this man. Can I really find the evidence?”
Thnd the
“Zachary, Silas’ men have been way too arrogant recently and have been snatching our businesses away. Be careful Tm afraid he will make a move against you.” Spike was worried that Silas would deal with himself and ruin the people he could
trust.
He was not worried about Zachary but merely thought it was not easy to raise a trustworthy person.
“Sure.” Zachary nodded. “Mr. Taibbi, I shall leave first.”
He needed to process what had happened
After Zachary left, the person beside Spike whispered, “Mr. Taibbi, he looks normal, but he seems to have lost his soul. He must have been terrified.”
Their business was simply too horrifying.
“Normal people should have that reaction. If he was very calm and his face remained unchanged, I would become suspicious of him.” Spike laughed. His eyes darkened as he spoke. “Silas has been very high profile recently.”
“Mr. Taibbi: there are also many people around Silas, and he brings bodyguards wherever he goes. I’m afraid it’s difficult… The person beside Spike thought it would be difficult to get rid of Silas.
“Find a way, then. In short, I don’t want to see him fooling around.” Silas knew too many secrets about Spike, so the latter swore to eliminate him.
No matter what.
Josie was tired from traveling. Once she got off the plane, she slept until she reached Samuel’s place.
“Jo, it’s time for dinner.” After Samuel had prepared the dinner. He woke Josie up.
Josie rubbed her eyes. Her eyes were red, and she looked like a sleepy rabbit.
Samuel smiled at the sight. He then took Josie’s hand and headed to the dining room.
The dining room was dimly lit. Besides candles, there was also a large bouquet on the table.
Josie was momentarily stunned and looked back at Samuel. She thought, “Wow! He didn’t even do this when I was discharged from the hospital.”
“Jo, I wanted to tell you this on the day you were discharged from the hospital, but Madelyn and the others were there. So, I have been keeping it until today.” Samuel stared at Josie intently.
“Can you… be my girlfriend?” Samuel finally confessed his love to her.
Tears welled up in Josie’s eyes. She stood on tiptoe and hugged Samuel. “Sure!”
SEND GIFT

Chapter 231
d up to welcome her.
When Josie returned to work, her colleagues in Clusia Media Group lined up
Looking at the gifts on the table. Josie was touched. “Thank you”
וו
The working environment was important in any place. Colleagues might compete with each other here, but everyone could grow together if it was healthy competition.
With Clusia Media Group’s culture, it was indeed a comfortable workplace.
Jo, are you feeling better?”
“Yeah, I’m feeling better now.”
Everyone in the company knew that a crazy fan had thrown a beer bottle at Josic, but only a few knew she was sick. Nevertheless, everyone still welcomed Josie back to the company
Jo, Lucia has been helping me with your work during this period. Remember to thank her, said the manager when she asked the two to hand over their work.
“Sebastian’s scene will be finished shooting soon, and many incoming collaborations are to be negotiated. Please help him
review them.
Josie nodded. “Sebastian has a good prospect.”
“Indeed, he’s a talent and worth to be trained Lucia pulled Josie to the side. “Let me tell you. It’s graduation season now. There are many newbies in the company, and their information is kept in Mr. Yancey’s office. There are several young girls that we may consider taking them.”
Josie laughed secretly. “Lucia, are you planning to secretly take me to select them in advance?”
“First come, first served. It all depends on one’s own ability.” Lucia led Josic to Yuri’s office. “The management already released the memo. It’s the others that didn’t show up. We’re only walking ahead of the others.”
Josie followed Lucia into Yuri’s office.
“Mr. Yancey, about the newbies…” Lucia began to say with a smile.
Yuri handed over the information about the newcomer to Lucia “Did your manager ask you to come here?”
“Yes” Lucia nodded.
Josie laughed secretly and thought it was not a good idea.
“Hey, this isn’t good,” Josie said in a low voice after leaving the office.
“You actually believed me, huh? Haha! The management has randomly assigned the newbies. Look. Their names are written here. It feels like playing the lotto.” Lucia found Josie’s name in one of the folders. “Here. This is yours.”
Josar opened the folder and took a look. All of them were pretty young ladies. “I don’t have a guy with me.”
Lucia heaved a tight A good talent like Sebastian is hard to find
Sebastian is an hot. How could he fall into my hands? Do all of you not dare to take him?” Josie was already a little confused. before that Although Phoenix Corporation was owned by Sebastian’s family, which gave him a unique identity, he was talented and had good resources. Any manager could have handled him easily. She couldn’t fathom why he would be
ged under her.
11:08 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 231
Lucia looked surprised-Didn’t Sebastian tell you?”
“What?” Josie shook her head.
41

“It was our big boss who arranged it. I thought you and the big boss were relatives,” said Lucia. Everyone in the company knew that Josie was not an ordinary person. She was Henry’s ex-wife, who must have known the big boss of their company. and entered the company through connections.
They didn’t mind this kind of arrangement. Besides, Josie had always been very conscientious and polite to everyone, so they didn’t care about it.
Josie was shocked. “What do you mean it was arranged by the big boss? That’s not what Sebastian said. He said he was too naughty, and none of you want him.”
Josie only knew Sebastian was Samuel’s cousin.
However, she couldn’t fathom why their big boss would let a newcomer like her handle Sebastian.
She even wondered if Sebastian and the big boss had a grudge against each other.
“In fact, all of us were not even given a chance. Supply is always less than demand in our company. You wouldn’t stand any chance if he were assigned to us before Lucia smiled. “So, do you know our big boss?”
Josie shook her head. “No, I don’t. I don’t even know who our big boss is.”
curious..
“That’s true. Some guessed that it was Henry, but it had been ruled out. Hmm… Who could it be? Lucia was very curi
“The big boss behind our company only deals with the top management. None of us seen him or her before.” After the two of them entered the office, other colleagues overheard their conversation and came over curiously.
One of them took the document folder and opened it Is this photo real? The information seems good.”
Josie also looked at the information in her hand carefully.
She became more and more curious about the boss behind Clusia Media Group.
It was said that the big boss of Clusia Media Group had been hiding his identity because the company had a bet with sever big companies and was facing a listing.
“This girl…” Josie took out one of the documents and felt the person in the photo looked somewhat familiar.
After thinking about it for a long time, she finally recalled that it was the little girl she and Samuel had met at the seaside.
“Wow! You’re so lucky, Jo. She’s a good girl.” Lucia smiled.
Josie was silent for a long time and didn’t feel like keeping the girl.
The girl gave her the feeling that she was way too unrestrained. was not her favorite type.
Josie put the documents aside. She didn’t choose the girl named Matilda or hand her over to others.
She thought, Clusia Media Group is not the only media company in Hofcaster. If she wishes to make a debut, she can go anywhere.”
In Turner Corporation, a voice rang out.
Ms Turner, the company has suffered a great loss because of your divorce, but it has been slowly picking up during this period, which is a good sign”

11:08 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 231
Nina nodded and took a look at the financial statement. “How many companies are competing for collaboration with Sloummont?”
She had to bear the responsibility because she had fallen in love with the wrong person.
“Here. There are several competitors at the moment. Although they are not as competitive as Turner Corporation. I heard that… the CEO of Convergent Group has decided to marry his daughter to Leonardo.”
Nina frowned. She attached great importance to the collaboration with the Langford family in Sloummont. If she managed to secure the contract with them. Turner Corporation would recover their loss and make a profit.
It was she herself who had fallen in love with a jerk and married him. Thus, she must take full responsibility. “Has Leonardo not replied yet?”
She asked someone to contact Leonardo, but Leonardo didn’t reply to her until now.
Obviously, he was acting arrogantly before her.
Needless to say, Leonardo had the right to be arrogant.
“Ms. Turner! Mr. Langford’s secretary replied, saying that Mr. Langford’s social engagement would only end at 12 o’clock. Thus, he has no extra time for…”
Nina pinched between her eyebrows and got up. “12 o’clock, right? Which hotel is he in?”
She wanted to meet him in person and thought, “No time, huh? I’ll make sure you squeeze me in then.”
Meanwhile, someone said at the Turner residence, “Tania, I haven’t been here for a while. You’re still so young as always.”
“Do you still remember me while having a good time abroad?” Tania, smiling, sat on the couch and chatted with her friends for many years.
“I heard your son is in love. Is it true?” Lorelai asked tentatively
“Well, Sam is not young anymore and turning thirty. It’s normal to fall in love and get married.” Tania didn’t deny it.
“But why… I heard that he and Henry’s wife… Lorelai reminded her in a low voice, “Tania, I’m only speaking the truth. Samuel is a great man and shouldn’t be with a divorcee.”
Not getting any reply from Tania, Lorelai continued, “She hasn’t really gotten divorced yet and still entangles with her husband on the internet. Taking such a woman is not a good idea, and it will be a disaster. There are so many good girls out there. You should tell Samuel to choose a better one.”
Chapter 232
Tania’s face darkened. “A divorce is the same as a breakup for young people nowadays. I don’t care about all that. All I care about is that my son likes whoever he has chosen to be with
“How can they be the same? It would be Josie’s second marriage now that she’s divorced, and we all know that a divorcee isn’t as valuable as those with a clean slate. Samuel is going to lose out if he marries her since this will be his first marriage.” Lorelai said to Tania in a provoking tone.
“Besides, Josie’s private life is too messy. She started hooking up left and right even before she was divorced! It would be awful if people started to think Samuel is a homewrecker”
Tania for so many
t down the coffee cup in her hand. She was already fuming with anger, but she had known Lore years, so she had to make sure she didn’t offend the other party with her words.
“You do know that my daughter just got divorced too, right?” asked Tania coolly.
Lorelai was struck dumb for a moment. “As if Josie can even be compared to Nina! Wherever Nina goes, men will be lining up for her. She’s just that great!” she said anxiously.
Lorelai didn’t expect the conversation to take a turn like this. Everyone knew Tania was fiercely protective of her own daughter, Nina.
“I trust Samuel’s taste in women. Besides, he’s a grown man who can think for himself now. Jo became Henry’s ex-wife because Henry didn’t cherish her. My son cherishes her, so that makes her part of our family,” said Tania in a deep voice. “Also, Jo can’t be that bad if she managed to capture the young and handsome Henry’s heart before.”
Lorelai was struck speechless by Tania’s words.
“I just think it’s a pity that Samuel plans to marry a divorcee,” said Lorelai with a sigh.
“And the purpose of your visit here today is?” asked Tania. She was hoping to send Lorelai on her way. The Turner family already regarded Josie as one of them, so it was natural Tania would stick up for her should anyone try to bad-mouth her.
“Oops, guess I got a little side-tracked. My daughter, Tilda, just graduated from university. She majored in Media and Performance and plans to enter the entertainment industry. I was wondering if you could ask Samuel to smooth the path for her Lorelai showed a photo of Tilda to Tania.
“She always followed you around when she was little. Compared to two years ago, she has grown another one inch taller.”
Tania glanced at the photo and smiled. Turner Corporation doesn’t deal in the media industry. Tilda’s qualifications look good, so I’m sure her road to stardom will be smooth. Samuel is back to working for his father, so…..
“Tania, don’t you know? Didn’t Samuel tell you? Clusia Media Group, the bellwether of the entertainment industry, was founded by him,” said Lorelai with a smile. Her expression was one of confidence in Tania’s influence over Samuel.
Tania was stunned. She looked at Lorelat in astonishment. “You must be joking. My son was overseas for the not Hofcaster. He’s just gotten back, so how is it possible…
past
three year
years.
All of you underestimated Samuel He and Yuri founded Clusia Media Group together. He’s really capable for him to be able to grow the company to this extent in only three years
It look Tania soune me to digest the information, but ultimately, she still found it hard to believe. In her eyes, Samuel was nothing but a spoiled child, so how was it possible for him to have done all that?
I dont know much about the matter, but I’ll ask him when he comes back. You know how it is with grown Lids. There are so many things they dart tell us so how could I know Tana smdat awkwardly.
111
11:08 Sat, May 18 M
Chapter 232
“Yes, do ask Samuel about it, I’m sure Tilda will be accepted into Clusia Media Group anyway if she goes through the usual recruitment process. I was just hoping that, with the kind of relationship our family has, it’s not too much to ask for a bit of help,” said Lorelai cryptically.
“We still have a long way to go, thought Lorelai to herself.
“How did you know that Samuel was the owner of Clusia Media Group?” asked Tania tentatively.
“Clusia Media Group is collaborating with Genesis Corporation. don’t know the specifics, but there was a meeting between the two companies’ controlling shareholders. The people in Genesis Corporation were surprised to see Samuel too. All of this is confidential information and everything is still in the works, so they can’t make a public announcement yet,”
“And because Samuel promised the other party that he wouldn’t use any of the Turner family’s power or connections.” thought Lorelai.
“Genesis Corporation… Is that the one owned by the Langford family from Sloummont?” Tania had heard about this venture capital company before. The owner was 32 years old and a talented man with a unique vision. All the companies he had invested in were having their spotlight moment.
“Tania, you mustn’t tell anyone about this. I’m the head of Genesis Corporation’s legal department, and if people found out I was the one who leaked the news…” Lorelai asked Tania to keep it a secret.
It was a given that Tania would not spread the information since it was critically linked to Samuel’s benefits. Instead, she was worried that Lorelai wouldn’t be able to keep her own big mouth shut.
Moreover, Tania could tell that Lorelai came today with the intention of using the information to pressure her to help. Matilda get into Clusia Media Group.
“Lorelai wouldn’t have needed to personally come here to ask for help if her daughter really was that capable,” thought Tania. She was a little unhappy about all this.
“How about this? If you’re free tonight, why not ask Samuel to come back? As Tilda has gone back to Hofcaster, I’ll ask her to come as well. We’ll all have dinner together to let the two kids get to know each other,” said Lorelai without consulting Tania, as if she was the host instead of the guest in the house.
Tania couldn’t directly refuse the request, no matter how unhappy she was.
“Samuel is very busy and might not be able to make it. Let me call and ask.”
“That’s fine. Let Tilda come and visit you, even if he can’t make . She misses you very much,” said Lorelai with superficial charm
Tania didn’t know what else she could do to shake Lorelai off. No matter how fake she found Lorelai to be, she still treasured having her as an old friend, not to mention an old classmate.
Tania got up and pretended to make a phone call, but in fact, she didn’t tell Samuel about the dinner at all.
“He’d better not come back, she thought
Yuri went to Clusia Media Group.
Jo your boyfriend is here to pick you up,” said Madelyn jealously
“Where’s your boyfriend asked Josie with a squint of her eyes.
Madelyn motted and said ‘Beats the Recently, a secretary with gorgeous smile has come under his radar, so everything’s
“Wow your tal jealous, huh?” joked josie at Martelyn
11:08 Sat, May 18
Chapter 232
“As if you won’t be jealous if some other woman made a play on Samuel” Even the thought of it made Madelyn angry
But it wasn’t-like she could say anything, as Yuri was just doing his job and the other woman was just a secretary.
“Of course, I’ll get jealous, but what can I do? Samuel is an excellent guy. It’s not like I can ask him to uglify himself with plastic surgery, right?” Josie secretly smiled to herself at the thought of that,
Madelyn sighed again. “The two of them are just too da*n attractive.”
At the entrance, Josie saw Samuel and Y
leaning against the car door, talking
Both of them were enchantingly gorgeous. It would be easy for other people to mistake them for a couple of relebrities who were in the midst of taking street shots.
“Even if the two of them wore sacks out, people would just think it’s the newest trend, thought Josie helplessly.
“See that? It’s only been a minute, and some girl is already throwing herself at them.” Madelyn stamped her feet angrily.
“Well, why don’t you find an ugly boyfriend? I’m sure you wouldn’t have to worry then. Josie poked Madelyn. “Are you willing to do that?”
Madelyn gave a simpering smile. “Of course not!”
“Good. Now that’s solved, it’s time for you to bravely chase that girl away,” said Josie in a comforting manner.
Madelyn narrowed her eyes at Josie. “Jo, you’ve changed…”
Josie was stunned. “Have I?”
“Yeah, you’re more of a bad girl now! And you laugh more now. Heck, you’ve even started making fun of others. Samuel must have been the one who taught you how to unleash that poisonous tongue of yours!” Madelyn rushed over to where Samuel was to give him a piece of her mind.
“Samuel, you’re a bad influence on Jo!”
Only then did Samuel realize Josie was already off work.
Jo, why don’t I take you back to my place for dinner tonight? It’ll be a nice surprise for my mom,” said Samuel to Josie. He completely ignored Madelyn, as if she was totally invisible.
Madelyn stood where she was and started to question whether she really was invisible.

Chapter 233
Yuri pull
Madelyn into his arms, rubbed her head, and said, “Let’s go back.”
“I want to ask you something.” Madelyn said after she obediently followed Yuri and got in the car.
Yuri glanced at Madelyn.
“Who is the big boss behind Clusia Media Group?” Madelyn was curious.
Yuri raised his eyebrows. “You really want to know? But it’s not the time yet. This is classified information of Clusia Media Group.
Madelyn nodded. “Okay, then.”
Josie followed Samuel back to the Turner residence. Before getting out of the car, she suddenly remembered something. “Samuel! I didn’t bring anything!”
Samuel smiled. “What do you want to bring?”
“S-Shouldn’t I bring some gifts since I’m visiting your family?” Josie was somewhat nervous. She had never felt this way when she visited the Turner family prior to this. However, at that moment, Josie was on edge.
Samuel grabbed Josie’s fingers and pinched them. “Why are you nervous?”
“It’s just… I’m not nervous,” Josie answered with her head down, her face blushing slightly.
“You don’t have to bring anything. My grandpa and parents are the happiest seeing you,” Samuel said. He then got out of the car, went to the passenger seat, and opened the door.
However, Josie was a little scared to get down from the car.
Samuel thought it was funny when he saw how scared Josie was,
“Even ugly daughters-in-law need to meet their parents-in-law, Samuel bent over to help Josie unfasten her seat belt an kissed her on the forehead. “Besides, we are not ugly.”
Josie snorted, carefully grabbed Samuel’s finger, and said, “T-Then please don’t tell them about our relationship first.”
She was afraid Samuel’s family would know she had not yet obtained a divorce certificate with Henry.
It was unfair to Samuel.
However, Henry said it would take some time to get the divorce certificate. Josie did not know what Henry wanted to do though…
“Okay” Samuel carried Josie out of the car.
Lver since Samuel fed and cared for Josie, she finally put on some weight and had a ruddy face.
She was too thin before, which was heartbreaking to see.
After following Samuel into the Turner residence, Josie realized he had already bought a gift.
Juse was a little ailamed because Samuel would always prepare everything.
Samuel passed the gift to the nanny and said, “Trah, jo bought this gift for Grandpa. Please bring it to the kitchen.
11:08 Sat, May 18 7.
Chapter 233
“Oh my. You’re so thoughtful. Ms. Yates,” said Leah, praising her with a smile.
Josie lowered her head and tightened her grip on Samuel’s hand Her cheeks flushed even more.
“Mom, me and…”
Samuel took Josie into the living room and saw Matilda and Lorelai,
“Samuel is back!” Lorelai was more excited than Tania when she saw Samuel
Tania rubbed her eyebrows and thought. “Why did you choose to come back today, of all days?”
Tania rose to her feet and asked, “Jo, are you feeling better?”
Josie nodded. “I’m much better now, Mrs. Turner.”
“Come and take a seat.” Tania liked Josie very much, but since outsiders were around, the former restrained and held back a
lot
Josie glanced at Lorelai and Matilda, and her heart tightened.
“This is Ms Zabka, and this young girl is her daughter. You can just call her Tilda.” Tania introduced them to each other. “This is Jo.
Matilda flashed a smile at Josie. “What a coincidence, Josie. We meet again.”
Josie smiled politely in response and said nothing.
“Samuel, don’t
you
“Hello, Ms. Zabka,” Samuel greeted Lorelai. Seeing Josie and Tanja seated together, he sat on the individual couch alone. ED to Strico for fun?” think this is a coincidence?” Matilda got up and sat beside Samuel. “Did you guys go to Samuel frowned and did not show any respect to Matilda. He got up and walked over to Josie. Samuel would rather the couch’s armrest than with Matilda, as if he were avoiding some trouble.
Samuel’s actions provoked Matilda. She thought he would not humiliate her for the sake of her mother and Tania. did not expect Samuel to act out so obviously.
Looking at the situation before her, Josie wanted to laugh. She looked up at Samuel and gestured with her eyes, telling h they were Tania’s guests and that he should show some respect.
Samuel raised his hand and squeezed Josie’s neck. There were a lot of little gestures.
But his actions warmed Josie’s heart. I accompanied Jo to clear her head,” Samuel replied.
“That’s right. You should go out more to relax, Tania added with a smile while holding Josie’s hand.
“Samuel said we’ll bring you along on our next vacation.” Josie was a little shy.
Tanta patted Josie’s hand. “You youngsters should enjoy yourselves. I’ll ask Mr. Turner to bring me on a want to. I won’t disturb the both of you”
on a vacation if I ever
Ma truly regarded Jose as her daughter
“by the way, the other day. Yuri’s mother bragged about her son girlfriend to me, as if my son doesn’t have one,” Tania sand a- phur glained at Samuel Tama and Yuri’s mother Josephine were childhood friends. They were a real example of best rænda. “You should seize the chaner tuo jo has feelings for you
nure finially found someone th
control Jum” Samuel was gloating, then changed the subject “Mom don’t worry.”
11:08 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 233
“Jo, I’ll leave it to you to control Samuel. Don’t be shy, and just beat him if he ever disobeys you.” Tania joked as she laughed
Lorelai and Matilda glanced at each other. The family looked so happy, which made the mother and daughter duo look like their presences were unnecessary.
“Samuel, I heard that you learned choreographing abroad. I have some questions for you. Can you teach me?” Matilda asked. as she was unwilling to lose out.
“What’s the problem?” Samuel asked bluntly
Hearing that, Matilda rose to her feet happily and walked to Samuel. “It’s about my performance. Samuel, can you tell me which one of my roles is better? It’s for my graduation project.”
Samuel glanced at Matilda’s phone and said coldly, “None of these characters fit you.”
“Do you have anything to recommend, then?” Matilda looked happy after hearing what Samuel said.
Seeing that Samuel was willing to talk to his daughter, Lorelai smiled at Tania. “Since the kids are studying here, let’s go for a walk in the yard. It’s been a long time since we last met.”
Naturally, Tania did not see Matilda’s intention. After all, the latter was too young. Samuel was six or seven years older than her.
Seeing that Josie was still sitting beside Samuel, Lorelai felt inexplicably annoyed.
After all, her daughter had a crush on Samuel.
Moreover, the Turner family came from a good background, and Lorelai was satisfied with Samuel.
But why did he have to choose a divorcee?
Josie was not as good as Lorelai’s daughter in any
way.
Her daughter, Matilda, was young and beautiful. How was she not any better than a divorcee?
“Jo, right? Why don’t you come and take a walk with us?” Lorelai wanted to separate Josie from Samuel. However, Josie tactfully rejected Lorelai, saying, “Sorry, but I’m not feeling very well. I want to
here for a while.”
“Why is she so sick? Moreover, she’s so thin. How could she give birth to a child?” Lorelai muttered. She said that for Tania to hear.
Tania glanced at Lorelai unhappily. “Cirls nowadays like to be thin. I think Matilda is skinnier than Jo.”
Hearing that, Lorelai stopped talking and followed Tania to the yard.
“Samuel, do you think this Snow White stage play suits me?” Malda found another stage play script to ask Samuel for his opinions.
“Are you playing the evil queen?” Samuel raised his eyebrow.
Maulda bor her lips
“Samuel:
There is a character that suits you very well” Samuel hugged Jour with one hand and kept his distance from Matilda.
As soon as Matilda got close to Sanjuel, he would squeeze toward Josie
Jour belt that she was about to fall off the couch

Chapter 234
“Samuel, tell me more.” Matilda looked at Samuel excitedly.
“It’s Emma Bovary from ‘Madame Bovary,” Samuel said with a fake smile.
Matilda was stunned for a moment, and her eyes instantly turned red. “You’re making fun of me.”
Samuel shook his head solemnly. “A professional actor or actress will seek to explore their talents and potential through each performance. You can also seek success by acting in your true colors,”
Josie was suffering so much because she could barely hold back her laughter.
As expected, Samuel was still so harsh with his words.
Although Matilda was still young, Samuel did a good job retorting back to her.
Matilda snorted. Josie, I’ve sent my resume to Clusia Media Group. I heard from a department manager in Clusia Media Group that you’ve received my resume. You will keep me, won’t you?”
Matilda deliberately asked that question so that Josie could not refuse her.
w are you so
“Our company evenly distributes the talents to each manager, and I’ve yet to find out who’s in my team. Howa certain that you’re with me?” Josie narrowed her eyes.
Matilda frowned and said nothing.
Her reaction was enough to tell that it was not by accident that Matilda showed up on Josie’s team.
“We have to consider all aspects before choosing our talents, and it will depend on the final assessment to see whether we should keep you. Hence, it is not my sole decision, Josie said tactfully.
However, Josie would never keep a hidden danger like Matilda by her side.
“Samuel, I graduated with the highest score in Hofcaster Film School, so I am confident I will stand out in all aspects unless someone intends to make things difficult for me.” Matilda was very confident in herself.
After all, her skills and ability were more
than enough for her to join Clusia Media Group.
“Aside from one’s ability and skills, we also consider the individual’s character before employing them, especially celebrities. After all, if the celebrity gets involved in a huge scandal, it will be hard for the company to deal with the aftermath. As such, we never hire people notorious for certain behaviors.” Josie did not tolerate Matilda’s presumptuous behavior.
It was obvious that Matilda wanted to cover Samuel.
Young girls like Matilda would always make their intentions obvious.
Matilda was frustrated to hear what Josie said. “Scandal? Well, Jose, you were involved in many scandals too.”
arty in that
ma manager, so even if I’m embroiled in many scandals, it won’t affect anyone else but me and the other party in andal. The company won’t interfere with my private life as long as I don’t do anything illegal or unethical. However, the rules are different for celebrities” Jour glanced at Matilda indifferently.
Martida a ould tell that Josie was warning her
bu Maulda remained silent and gave Samuel a meaningful look,
bhe refused to flunk Josie could stay so confident and arrogant
the future
11:08 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 234
After all. Matilda was still young, whereas Josie was already aging Matilda believed Josie could not keep Samuel by her side
forever.
It was common among men to chase after young girls and the adrenaline rush of being with another woman. Some men would start looking for another partner after spending a certain amount of time with their current one because of the urge to try something different from time to time.
Matilda figured that perhaps she could time her appearance better, as Samuel was still very interested in Josie
Still, she could not wait to see how Josie could stay arrogant once Samuel was bored with her.
Henry was a living example of Matilda’s assumption.
He married Josie but got bored with her and chose to get together with that celebrity named Ashley.
Ashley was only a rookie at that time, but she got plenty of good resources through her relationship with Henry. All students in Matilda’s school’envied Ashley over that.
If Ashley could do that, Matilda believed she could do the same too.
She would not mind even if Samuel married Josie.
Like Ashley, Matilda was determined to get with Samuel no matter what.
“Grandpa Lewis is at Santalum Alley now. Since it’s not time for dinner yet, let’s go somewhere else.” Samuel took Josie’s hand and walked away.
Matilda wanted to follow them, but she stopped in her tracks.
She told herself inwardly, “Don’t rush things. You still have a long road ahead. You can’t aim t
to succeed in one go.”
If it were that easy to seduce Samuel and make him change his mind, Matilda would perhaps feel disappointed in him. Meanwhile, at Norman Hotel at midnight, Nina stood alone at the hotel’s entrance, waiting for Leonardo to return. Sure enough, Leonardo’s driver showed up right on time and pulled over the car at the hotel’s entrance.
The car door was pushed open, and a man in a suit stepped down. His expression was icy cold with an innate sense of oppression.
He was exuding a cold aura that warned others not to go near him.
Everyone in Sloummont knew that the man was powerful enough to affect the entire area by making one decision.
He was associated with all business trades between Hofcaster and Sloummont and was involved in almost all industries.
“Mr. Langford, I am Nina Turner from Turner Corporation. I hope you can give me a moment to chat with you.” Nina stepped on her high heels and wore a black trench coat, looking professional and cold.
Leonardo glanced at Nina and narrowed his eyes. Does Turner Corporation not bother teaching its employees to be polite and respectful?
bina frowned, but she did not intend to tolerate Leonardo’s behavior.
Although Nina was there to ask Leonardo for a favor, it did not mean Turner Corporation was inferior to him.
rules are
ford but we humans are flexible to adapt to different situations. I’m pretty busy during the day, so I don’tle to wait
for youeat the hotel I’ni glad we can im et now that we’re both free”
the
Lemardu took another glance at Nina and sneered “Ms. Turner heard your husband ran away with the money after th

11:08 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 234
divorce. No wonder you’re pretty busy during the day.”
The look in Nina’s eyes darkened instantly. “Mr. Langford, you seem to understand my private life well. Did you investigate me beforehand? Are you interested in me?”
It was apparent that Nina hated Leonardo for his holier-than-thou attitude, but she still talked to him with a teasing hint
She refused to let Leonardo think he was the only person who could make people sick with his sarcastic and disdainful
words.
Leonardo stepped through the hotel’s revolving door with a meaningful look.
Nina followed behind calmly,
to talk to me. If you can’t convince me by then, I may “From here to the elevator, you have two minutes to option.” Leonardo stopped in his tracks and smiled pointedly at Nina.
offer you another
Then, even with Frederick present, Leonardo deliberately Trappeil Nina in the revolving door and said you came all
the way to the hotel, I might consider letting you convince me if bed.”
While the door rotated around them. Nina and Leonardo fixed their gazes /
Their gazes collided like two bolts of lightning
Nina was a little confused, as she did not recall offending Leonardo in the past.
She wondered why he was acting so hostile toward her.
It made her grow even more curious, as that feeling was not unfamiliar to her.
on each other.
Instead, she had a feeling that Leonardo deliberately said those harsh words to disgust her.
“Mr. Langford, I’m not interested in a man like you. Stepping out of the revolving door, Nina remained at a calm pace. “A businessman, Mr. Langford, if you’re willing to cooperate with Turner Corporation and invest in our project, you will get return absolutely higher than other business partners.”
Moreover, the Turner family was undoubtedly powerful in Hofenster.
Nina was only unlucky this time that her business partner ran away with the start-up fund of the project. Otherwise, she would never have found the need to seek cooperation from Leonardo.
Nina even felt distressed that she would have to let Leonardo join the project and share their revenue.
“Ms. Turner, are you saying I should be thankful you came to beg me to join the project?” Leonardo snickered. “Ms. Turner, I can tell how important the project is to Turner Corporation this time since you’ve come to beg me. However, I must say I have doubts about Turner Corporation’s ability, for you couldn’t even guarantee that nothing would happen to your start-up fund
Leonardo mocked and added. “Although it’s not a fatal blow, such a severe loophole to something so important is still a critical hut to Turner Corporation”
Teonardo, if you invest in Turner Corporation, you will gain mutual benefit. This is a win-wi
with hum frowned and did not want to waste her time talking more nomseose
situation for us.” Nili
“What if I want to destroy Turner Corporation enurely condo curled his lips. There was a grim look in his gaze. “Don’t
the loophole is the best timing for mer
The look in küreyes
tiara any, and Ninu could not help but hudder under hus stare.

Chapter 235
Turner Corporation was like a high-rise building with a weak foundation. If something went wrong, it would collapse.
Nina took a deep breath and followed Leonardo into the elevato
Leonardo’s assistant, Frederick, wanted to follow his superior, but the former was frightened by Nina’s glare.
Frederick looked at Leonardo nervously and thought, “Should I go in or not?”
Before he could react, Nina closed the elevator door.
Only Leonardo and Nina were in the elevator, and the atmosphere was very awkward.
Nina straightened up and said, sounding neither humble nor overbearing, “Did the Turner family offend you?”
Leonardo coughed in surprise. He felt awkward about Nina’s straightforward question.
“Well, the corporate world is like a battlefield. The Turner family has occupied the market for so many years. Maybe it’s time for a change,” Leonardo said indifferently.
“What good will it do you if you switched that to another family Nina asked solemnly.
“It depends on what benefits I can get. I’m a businessman, not a philanthropist.” Leonardo approached Nina and made her retreat into the corner of the elevator.
As she looked at the approaching Leonardo with no signs of stopping, Nina frowned and clenched her fist.
Even a career woman like Nina,
Nina, who only had her work on her mind, would feel her heartbeat race when Leonardo got close
to her.
She had to admit Leonardo was really handsome.
However, Nina had looked at her younger brother all the time and was already immune to the charms of a handsome guy Unaffected by his looks, Nina raised her arm and blocked Leonardo from approaching.
Nevertheless, the corners of Leonardo’s mouth upturned as he took the key card, held it against the elevator sensor, and pressed the floor button.
“There are a lot of benefits to investing in Turner Corporation’s project. If the Langford family wanted to target the Turner family. I’m certain that both sides would suffer.”
Nina grabbed Leonardos tie and yanked it in front of her. “I’m curious. Who are you going to invest in? Convergent Group Just because their chairman wanted to marry this daughter to you?” she pressed.
If Leonardo chose to invest in Convergent Croup for this reason Nina would look down on him-
Investing was not child’s play
Moreover, this kind of thing should not be taken lightly either.
Convergent Group is a start-up. I’m really interested in their project,” Leonardo answered while letting Nina pull his tie.
sistant Frederick saw this scene, he d be surprised to death.
When the elevatur duur opened. Frederick arrived, out of breath as he ran up the stairs.
11:08 Sat, May 18 M.
Chapter 235
Fortunately, the elevator stayed at that level because Nina and Leonardo did not press any other floor button for some time. “Mr. Langford.”
Nina loosened Leonardo’s tie and sneered. In that case, I won’t disturb you.
Then Nina motioned Leonardo to leave the elevator.
Leonardo’s face darkened, and he frowned at Frederick.
Frederick’s heart tightened, and he said in a hurry. “Mr. Langford, have a good rest.”
n away.
After saying that, he hurriedly turned around and ran
Seeing that Leonardo didn’t want to leave the elevator, Nina raised her chin.
Her beautiful jawline was well-defined..
It was apparent she wanted Leonardo to leave,
However, Leonardo was in a bad mood at this moment. He thought, “Why is Nina treating me like this? If it was another
woman…
“So, is Ms. Turner going to give up?” Leonardo asked in a deep voice.
“Mr. Langford, you’re not the only one with an investment company,” Nina sneered.
Seeing Leonardo was adamant about not getting off the elevator Nina pressed the button to the first Leonardo down again.
t floor and took
“Are you sure the Turner family can drag me down with them with their current situation like that?” Leonardo stopped Nina and did not intend to let her go.
“What are you trying to say, Mr. Langford?” Nina was impatient
She was aloof and never showed anyone respect. She and Gabriel wouldn’t have ended this way if it weren’t for her cold personality.
“Gabriel ran away with the new project’s funds. This money is not a small amount. You can take legal proceedings to prosecute him, but it will take time. Besides, the money originated from your personal account. Things will be difficult if Gabriel argues that the money was marital property,” he replied
e reason why Gabriel was being Nina knew very well that Gabriel had taken and run away with the project fund. Moreover, the i so fearless because he knew there would be a huge negative impact on Turner Corporation’s image if he made a scene.
And if they were embroiled in a lawsuit, Nina would suffer greatly.
Therefore, the Turner family would suffer losses far greater than the lost project fund.
Nina’s secretary persuaded Nina to turn a blind eye and leave it be. However, Nina couldn’t bring herself to do that.
When Lewis urged her to get married, she thought long and hard and chose Gabriel, whom she thought was an honest man Cufortunately, his honey-coated words made Nina’s life hell.
before getting married. Nina agreed with Gabriel that they would not interfere in each other’s life. They would get married first and then fall in love The time when they could accept each other was the time they would live together and have a
PIPEL
jess that a year. Gabriellaad shown his true nature, not only had he secretly kept a lover, but he also brought other
11:08 Sat, May 18 74.
Chapter 235
women home.
When Nina confronted him about it, Gabriel denied her allegations outright.
Later, when she presented the evidence to his face, he immediately knelt and begged for forgiveness, saying he was not thinking straight..
She was going to divorce after the project was launched. After all, they were too involved with each other.
However, she didn’t expect Gabriel to set her up.
Nina could also guess that someone must have given Gabriel the idea. Knowing that they had notarized their prenuptial property and Gabriel could not get much after the divorce, the mastermind targeted the project funds.
“The Langford family is the bellwether of the investment industry. Most people will respect me as long as I say the word. If something happens to the Turner family at this crucial time, the project will be suspended, and the consequences…” Leonardo reminded again.
“What the hell do you want?” Nina frowned and pushed Leonardo to the elevator.
“Is this man threatening me? Why do I keep having the feeling I have stepped into a trap this *astard had set for me? Moreover, I can’t shake off the feeling he had planned to do this to me long ago, Nina thought angrily.
“There is another thing you may not know yet. Please stay calm if I tell you.” Leonardo merely smiled before continuing. “We’ll have dinner with the people of Convergent Group tonight and Gabriel will be there.”
Convergent Group was Turner Corporation’s main competitor in this project. Additionally, Gabriel was present, too. What would this mean?
It meant that Gabriel was a traitor, long in cahoots with Convergent Group.
Their aim was Turner Corporation.
Nina stopped breathing for a moment. “Gabriel, that b*stard!” Nina cursed inwardly.
“Are you that angry?” Leonardo raised his eyebrow.
Although Nina’s always calm face didn’t change much, she could not stop her eyes from reddening.
Nina clenched her fists and stormed out of the elevator.
Obviously, Leonardo won.
He succeeded in making her angry.
“Gabriel and Convergent Group conspired to set me up! Hah! Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! I’ll be da*ned if I don’t get my revenge!” Nina thought in anger.
“Nina!” Seeing that Nina was in a bad mood, Leonardo chased after her and suddenly regretted his actions just now. “Maybe I should not have roused her anger at this critical moment, Leonardo thought belatedly.
1
“F*ck off!” Nina yelled. She was hostile to Leonardo. If she and Leonardo were destined to be enemies, she would fight head-
on.
“Is that kind of scum worth your love?” Leonardo was a little angry.
“Mr. Langford, I’m afraid it’s none of your business.” Nina walked out of the hotel and sat on the bench in the garden, wanting to calm herself down first.
11:08 Sat, May 18 7 M.
Chapter 235
“If you are angry, maybe I can give you an idea to take revenge on him.” Leonardo walked and stood in front of Nina.
Nina felt Leonardo’s offer was sudden. She was perplexed.

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 221-225

Chapter 221 

Never in a million years would Quinton expect Charles to back down like that.

Not another word escaped Charles as he left the scene on the spot.

tas

Quinton, in turn, let out a snort and rubbed his cheek.

“That was such a strong punch from Henry. How brutal of him,” he secretly grumbled.

Meanwhile, Josie had awakened in Hofcaster Hospital. However, she was flustered when she woke up. After she had completed her treatment, she became a nervous wreck despite no longer suffering from much physical pain.

Josie was terrified of death.

For a very long time, she had lost the will to live. Yet, it was her parents who had given her life, so she figured she had to press on.

She could still remember Hayden and Kathy’s last words when they shoved her out of the car desperately. “Live

well, Jo. You must survive!”

That was when Josie lost her courage to seek death. She feared that she would be admonished by her parents in the afterlife for not putting in more effort and trying her utmost to survive.

She slowly came to realize that it was surely a blessing to be alive.

Sometime later, Josie had nearly broken down altogether when Henry gave her nothing more than the cold shoulder. It was as though she was pushed down an abyss. She started to doubt herself as to whether she was

too dumb or simply not outstanding enough. She drove herself crazy because of it.

Josie then began to blame herself and devalue her own worth, so much so that she had second thoughts about

her own existence.

She reckoned that her parents should have been the ones who survived.

Failing to come up with a reason to live, Josie even thought of putting an end to her own life

However, consisting that she was still breathing, she would find meaning to make her life worthwhile.

1/6

SONUS WAS UNTIer minu when she stepped inside the treatment room was that she wanted to survive and live well.

No longer would Josie wish to be greeted by Samuel’s dejected gaze, which was inundated with nothing but disappointment and despair.

She had to live on for the people who loved her, if not for herself.

“You’re awake, Ms. Yates! Are you feeling all right?” asked the doctor with a smile as he came into the ward.

Josie could not muster any strength to offer a response. All she did was blink at the doctor.

“The treatment was a success. You ought to try staying in a good mood to recuperate well,” advised the doctor, casting a glance outside the window at Samuel, who had been sitting there waiting all night long and refusing to leave.

“You’re very lucky to have such a good man like Mr. Turner to be by your side, Ms. Yates.” The doctor flashed a grin as he spoke.

Josie looked sideways at the window and tried to smile at Samuel to reassure him.

Samuel’s eyes were reddened. He was relieved the moment he saw Josie smiling at him.

“Thank goodness,” he muttered to himself.

“Take your time and rest well. Everything will be fine. You’ll recover in no time. The success rate is already very high, to begin with.” The doctor reassured Josie by looking at the examination results in his hands and saying, “You’re really lucky.”

Josie’s heart raced, and her eyes turned red as tears slowly welled up.

She used to think that she was the most unfortunate person in the world.

Never once could she understand how every calamity and evil intention seemed to befall her alone. At that point in time, though, she felt as if she was the luckiest woman alive.

She had decided to break free from Henry’s clutches and let herself go. Speaking of which, she would have to confront death before she could lead a good life.

Just as she’dhost to take a step back and see life from a different view, she ran into Samuel.

2/6

Chapter 221

That man’s presence offered her a glimmer of hope, and her life seemed to have changed for the better..

“Doctor…” Josie called out in a hoarse voice. “My body… How long must I rest… before I can get married and

have children?”

She was always worried about being a burden to others.

“Take good care of yourself first. You might need a year. There shouldn’t be a problem by then.” A grin spread across the doctor’s face. He thought that it was quite a realistic question for Josie to ask.

Josie was very happy to hear the doctor’s answer. Ever since her parents passed on, it was the first time she had. felt such joy.

“Rest well.” With that said, the doctor exited the ward. After giving Samuel some pointers, the doctor left.

Samuel was not allowed to enter the intensive care unit at the moment. Hence, he could only watch Josie through the window.

Josie once again looked out at the window and smiled at Samuel.

Samuel gave Josie a thumbs–up and returned a smile as well. Just like that, tears began to well up in his eyes.

Only he himself knew how worried he had been for the past few days.

Even when Josie was still being administered an IV drip, she raised her hands and gestured with a simple sign toward Samuel.

Samuel was stunned for quite a long time upon seeing that. Of course, he could understand it.

It was just that it all felt like a dream to him.

That was the very first time Josie had taken the initiative to reciprocate the feelings Samuel had for her.

In actuality, Josie had gestured to Samuel that she loved him.

Samuel was in utter disbelief.

Samuel stood still in the spot, and his breathing quickened. Turning around, he looked at the sleepy Yuri before dashing over excitedly. “Smack me.”

Yuri

rigawked at Samuel like a fool. “Why would anybody ask for something like this?”

3/6

Chapter 221

“Hurry up!” Samuel was rather elated at that point, but at the same time, he was worried that he might have. misinterpreted Josie’s gesture.

Yuri then flung his palm on Samuel’s back.

“Okay, I’m not imagining things,” he thought.

Then Samuel ran back to the observation window and watched Josie. He was so emotional that he did not know

what to say.

Josie merely smiled at that man, thinking, “I know Mr. Turner has always been single, but I didn’t expect him to be this innocent.”

When she noticed that Samuel was anxious to ask her to repeat her gesture, Josie blushed and averted her gaze altogether. She refused to confess her feelings once more.

At that juncture, Samuel wished to rush in and hear Josie say the words in front of him.

Sadly, the circumstance forbade him to do so.

Josie contemplated quietly about how she would plan for her future after being discharged from the hospital.

She had set her mind on having a brand new life ahead.

Never would she want to stay as the timid coward she had been in the past.

She would not allow herself to fall into anyone’s trickery again and let anyone snatch away whatever should have been hers.

In the meantime, Ashley was discharged from the hospital.

She had become so skinny.

It was Henry who came to pick her up. Henry had been unwilling to do so, but he was forced by Zachary to continue putting on an act.

“Henry, can I move in to stay with you-

“Zachary lives with me now, and I’m worried that he might…” Henry interrupted Ashley and used Zachary as an

excuse.

4/6

ΙΠ

Chapter 221

Ashley’s face turned pale instantly. She was so panicked that she almost had difficulty breathing.

Whenever she heard the mention of Zachary or his father, fear would assail her.

During that period, Ashley intended to head to Mount Kismet to say some prayers to soothe her nerves. Otherwise, she would really go crazy.

She admitted that she had lied back then, but Zachary’s father had taken his own life because he could not

endure the stress of life. Ashley was not the one who caused his death.

She could not fathom the reason Zachary had to pester her.

“I don’t think you look well, Ashley. It seems like you’ve not gotten over the trauma. Something about you seems off,” uttered Henry as he spared a glance at her.

Ashley unwittingly covered her face in a panic. Anxious, she had no idea what to say.

In truth, Ashley was afraid that Henry might get suspicious of her.

“N–No, it’s nothing. Maybe I didn’t have a good rest in the hospital. I’ll be fine after some rest at home…”

Ashley lowered her head and dared not look Henry in the eye.

“When I was a kid, I’d been in the hospital and also didn’t have enough rest. I could always hear and see what others couldn’t. Grandpa then brought me to see a geomancer. When you get home, think about if you have. anything you need to keep away from. I feel that you’re just not in the right state of mind.”

Henry parked the car and brought Ashley upstairs.

There were paparazzi everywhere, waiting for Ashley to step out of the hospital.

Obviously, Henry deliberately wanted the paparazzi to have them on camera.

All he wanted to do was to ruin Ashley’s life.

Ashley’s chest tightened. Even Henry could tell that she was frightened.

“I won’t be going upstairs with you. Who knows what kind of tricks that jerk Zachary will be pulling this time?” Henry saw Ailey off into the elevator.

Although Ashley was scared, she had no courage to voice her fear.

5/6 

Chapter 221 

All she did was watch Henry leave.

The elevator doors closed, and Ashley pressed the button to her desired floor.

Even so, the elevator did not move.

Panic–stricken, Ashley looked up and held down the button with all her might in fear.

Ħ

Chapter 222 

The elevator was still not moving.

Ashley was anxious and pressed the button hard.

Finally, the elevator began to move.

Before Ashley could breathe a sigh of relief, the lights in the elevator suddenly went out.

“Argh!” It scared Ashley so much that she squatted on the ground.

Suddenly, a darker shadow was reflected on the elevator door, as if it was cast by some light from the camera.

Ashley screamed while hugging herself. She couldn’t stop crying. “Don’t come to me. It’s not my fault…”

Still, she didn’t admit her mistakes.

The elevator door finally opened. Ashley dashed out of the elevator madly, ran into her room, and closed the door.

“No… I can’t delay this any longer. I’ll go to Kismet Church tomorrow,” she mused to herself.

Meanwhile, Madelyn was at Yuri’s residence. She officially moved into Yuri’s house as he coaxed her into ending her tenancy by claiming that there were a lot of bedrooms in his house, and leaving them empty would be such a waste.

Yuri’s house was stand–alone mansion. He bought it himself, and the decoration style was very post–modern, which was especially favored by Madelyn.

Madelyn ran into the living room excitedly while muttering, “Capitalism is evil.” Looking around, she seemed to have been overwhelmed by luxurious surroundings. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier that you have so many rooms? What a waste!”

Yuri flashed a weary smile. Having been together with Samuel all night, he was exhausted.

“You like it? Marry me. This will be yours,” Yuri said with a smile, looking as if he was joking.

Madelyn brood cover it seriously. “That makes sense.”

1/6

However, she felt that it was impossible. There was no such thing as a free lunch, and so she had to be wary.

Yuri knew that Madelyn wouldn’t open up to him so easily. Therefore, he could only take one step at a time.

Now that she agreed to be his girlfriend, it was already a kind of victory.

Nevertheless, he was much better than Samuel. The latter had fallen in love with Josie for ten years, but he was still unable to win her over.

On the other hand, it didn’t take Yuri long to make Madelyn fall for his love trap.

“Where is my bedroom?” Madelyn tugged at Yuri, who was already exhausted.

Yuri got up and led Madelyn to her room.

Josie’s treatment was very successful, and Madelyn was finally in a jovial mood these few dave

It was obvious that she was truly happy.

Madelyn had an innocent look when she was on top of the world.

“This is my room.” Yuri led Madelyn into the master bedroom.

Looking at the 1000–square–foot bedroom, Madelyn couldn’t help but think that it was a waste. “Is it only for one person? What a waste!”

The bedroom was huge, but nonetheless, he had to sleep alone.

It was even bigger than the house she and Josie rented.

“I don’t mind if you sleep with me. This way, it wouldn’t be a waste, right?” Yuri hugged Madelyn from behind and leaned tiredly on her shoulder,

Madelyn was stunned for a moment. It was not a sign of disliking Yuri. Instead, she was surprised to find that she didn’t resist his touch at all.

Back then when she was with Sylvester, Madelyn felt uncomfortable despite his good–looking face. Even when Sylvester went shopping with her and tried to hold her hand, she was awkward.

However, she neely felt her ears getting hotter and her heart racing as Yuri hugged her. Moreover, she even wanted him to kiss her.

2/6

Chapter 222

“Oh no… Madelyn, you are screwed!” she mused to herself.

Taking a sidelong glance at Yuri, Madelyn was so nervous that she bit her l*ps. He smelled good.

Although there was the smell of disinfectant from the hospital, it was still unable to hide his body scent. It was

not the smell of shower gel and perfume, but the smell that belonged to Yuri.

“Hey… Get out of my way.” Madelyn found it dangerous.

“I’m too tired. I’ll take a shower and go to bed first. You can walk around and come back here.”

Yuri smiled and went into the bathroom without giving Madelyn a chance to object.

Madelyn was confused. “Aren’t we going to see my room?” she thought.

Madelyn then unconsciously went to see all the bedrooms in the house. There was only a bedframe but no mattress in all the rooms.

Obviously, Yuri did it on purpose as he wanted her to sleep with him.

“This big bad wolf!” she thought.

Gritting her teeth, Madelyn angrily entered Yuri’s bedroom.

He had just finished bathing. The steamy scene stunned Madelyn.

It was really shocking.

Yuri was absolutely handsome, and he had a nice body too. His muscle lines were perfect. There was not a single shred of excess fat on his body.

He was wrapped in a bath towel and looked at Madelyn with a wry smile.

Including his gaze, she found it irresistible.

Madelyn hurriedly averted her gaze and subconsciously touched her nose for fear of a rise in her blood pressure.

After all, Yuri was the CEO of Clusia Media Group. There were a lot of women willing to go through all the troubles to sleep with him.

Madelyn wandered what had gone wrong as she had never thought that she would be so luckyIt was no doubt a

3/6

greater feeling than winning the lottery.

“Come here.” Yuri sat on the bed and smiled at Madelyn. He looked even more charming.

Madelyn unconsciously walked over, blushing.

g

“Take a shower and go to bed.” Yuri found Madelyn amusing as he watched her acting awkwardly.

Madelyn wobbled toward the bathroom. She almost lost control a while ago. No one was able to restrain in such

a situation.

Covering her hot face with her hand, Madelyn texted in the group chat. [Girls, I can’t do it anymore. He is too charining, I can’t hold it anymore!]

[What?]

[What?]

Soon, Rebecca and Jessica replied with a confused face emoji.

[Finally, I understand the happiness of a man who’s seduced by a beautiful devil.] Madelyn let out a chuckle before she continued texting. [I’m willing to be devoured by the devil.]

[No!] After a while, Madelyn replied to the message. [I’m going to eat the devil.]

Jessica was a little puzzled. She thought, “Is Madelyn drunk?”

Rebecca, on the other hand, understood what Madelyn meant. [Hey, I know your happiness!]

Madelyn then replied with a grinning face emoji.

Only then did Jessica fathom what Madelyn was talking about. The former then replied with a shy emoji. [You can’t be lewd!]

Madelyn properly washed her body in the bathroom. It was not the day of doom for her. Instead, she wanted to pounce on Yuri.

Unfortunately, the reality was a far cry from her expectation.

She had already nished bathing, but to her surprise, Yuri had fallen asleep

4/6

you want to sleep,” she thought.

Despite that, Yuri didn’t get up and ignored her.

Feeling even angrier, Madelyn turned her body again. She just wanted to smack the bed.

This time, Yuri turned around and held Madelyn tightly in his arms with a smile on his face. “Stop making a fuss. Just ‘sleep…”

Madelyn’s cheeks were flushed.

“Is he a saint? Why is he being so polite?” she wondered.

“Yuri…” Madelyn moved cautiously.

She held her breath.

“Stop kicking up a fuss! Don’t get mad. Just sleep.” Yuri grinned, holding Madelyn even more tightly.

In the past few years, he had never thought that a woman could win his heart and make him want to pull her into his arms.

In fact, the forgetful Madelyn had long forgotten it.

Yuri had known Madelyn for a long time. However, she ran away and vanished from sight after catching his eye.

Yuri had never thought that he and Madelyn would end up this way, but he didn’t mind. Instead, he was more than happy with this.

“Humph!” Madelyn doubted her charm, and she thought it would be better if she just fell asleep.

“Well… Be good. I will touch you again when you decide to marry me.” Yuri’s voice was hoarse but extremely melodious. He continued, “What if you go back on your words… I won’t let go of you once I touch you…”

Chapter 223 

Madelyn’s body slowly relaxed, and she let Yuri hold her.

She did not know what to say, but she would be lying if she said she was not moved at all.

This was Yuri from Clusia Corporation after all.

Madelyn always felt like she was dreaming, and things felt surreal.

Yuri was really tired and soon fell asleep.

Madelyn carefully turned over and looked at Yuri’s facial features.

His eyebrows and eyes were beautiful, and his facial features were exquisite.

When Yuri and Samuel stood together, they were very eye–catching.

Besides, there had never been any gossip about Yuri’s private life.

This man was rich, handsome, and free of rumors.

Early the following morning, Ashley snuck to Mount Kismet, Hofcaster, without telling anyone.

“Sir, I’ve been troubled by spirits lately.” Ashley sat nervously in front of the priest.

The priest glanced at Ashley quietly and said in a deep voice, “Your body is full of negative energy. What happened?”

Ashley looked at the priest nervously and nodded. “It’s-”

“Miss, you’re young, but the spirit following you is full of murderous aura. Who did you offend?” The priest closed his eyes and touched Ashley’s pulse point on her wrist. “Now, the negative energy has begun to affect your body.”

Ashley panicked. “What should I do? Do you have a way to solve it, priest?”

She would alsee no matter how much it cost.

“Go to the church on Mount Kismet. You can confess to God what you have done. If you truly regret it, God will

1/5

Chapter 223

help you eliminate the evil spirits. Remember this. Don’t hope to get lucky and not tell the truth,” the priest told

her.

Ashley got up nervously and looked at the church of Mount Kismet.

Perhaps she came early this morning, and there were not many people.

Moreover, only one person was allowed to enter the chapel at a time. The next person could enter only after the previous one finished praying.

Ashley breathed a sigh of relief. She went into the chapel and looked around to ensure that no one followed her inside before she finally knelt.

“God, I… Many years ago, a teacher adopted me, but his family conditions were limited. I didn’t want to stay like that for the rest of my life. I wanted to be like others in a rich family. I just wanted to change my life. I wanted to get rid of them and leave the house, so I lied to the police. I said he… abused me. I didn’t expect things to escalate. I just wanted to leave that house,” Ashley told the holy statue her secret that was buried in her heart for

many years.

It was she who framed Zachary’s father and caused the destruction of his family.

At Hofcaster Hospital, Josie was finally transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward.

Samuel stayed in the hospital all the time and did not dare to leave for a moment.

Josie leaned quietly against the headboard of the bed. She could try to consume some liquid food now.

Tania made some gruel and sent it here early in the morning.

“Is it hot?” Samuel blew on it and tried the temperature to ensure it would not scald the tongue before feeding it

to Josie.

Josie wanted to snicker. Samuel was too cautious.

No, it’s not.” Josie shook her head.

Samuel smiled. “What are you laughing at?”

“You. Mr. Turser, you are too nervous.” Josie reached out and wanted to eat it by herself.

Samuel dodged her hand and refused. “Of course!”

2/5

Josie had to compromise. “I want more.”

Samuel smiled. “What did you say to me that day at the intensive care unit?”

Josie feigned ignorance. “What?”

“Josie, don’t play dumb!” Samuel put the gruel aside and said, “Tell me.”

Josie laughed at his threat. “What did I say? I merely made a hand sign to tell you to go back and rest earlier.”

Samuel was a little disappointed. He picked up the gruel again and doubted that he had misread it.

Josie drank the gruel quietly and whispered, “The doctor said I am recovering well and can bear a child in a year.”

Samuel was stunned and did not know what Josie meant.

“Once I’m discharged from the hospital and finished dealing with those trivial matters, let’s date.” In fact, Josie had already skipped over the dating part and wanted to marry Samuel already.

Samuel was little shocked. Josie had taken the initiative to ask for a date.

“No, I haven’t officially courted you yet. When you are discharged from the hospital, I will court you first. You can say yes then” Samuel said in a low voice and lay exhausted by the bed.

“Are you tired? Go to sleep. I’ll watch you.” Josie rubbed Samuel’s head. Looking at him so tired, she felt sorry for him.

“Okay, I’ll sleep for a while. If you want to drink water, just wake me up,” Samuel said groggily.

This time, he must be able to have a good dream.

He finally got what he wanted.

It had been ten years.

He harbored feelings for her for ten years, and these feelings were still the same as they were on the first day. It never changed.

Samuel did not even expect to get her one day, but he did not regret his persistence all these years.

He liked Josie and nothing else mattered.

Before Josie returned to the Gibson residence, he had already fallen for her at first sight.

Many times, Samuel dreamed back to when he was still a teenager. He watched the girl dancing on the beach and picking up the shells in his dream, and it kept repeating.

Josie was his obsession and also his light.

Josie was the only person he truly loved, and he wished for nothing else.

Josie was discharged half a month later.

Henry and Zachary also came, but they did not show up in front of her.

They only watched Samuel pick up Josie from a distance.

“Ashley’s video and audio are very clear. When are you going to hand them over to the police?” Henry asked.

Ashley went to Mount Kismet, and not just once. Each time she went, she would confess everything she had not mentioned before.

He did not expect Samuel to be as sinister as they were.

“It’s not the right time yet. Isn’t she still useful?” Zachary said.

Henry did not expect Zachary to be this patient.

“Thanks.” Henry smiled.

Recently, he learned to say thank you.

“Henry, I just realized you’re not that bad.” Zachary also smiled and continued, “Let’s go. Jo got discharged from the hospital, and she’s recovering well. Let’s celebrate.”

“Zachary, drive carefully!” Henry frowned and rubbed between his eyebrows when he saw the way Zachary stomped on the accelerator.

The cuffian nature in Zachary was deeply rooted in his bones.

4/5

Chapter 223

“Mr. Gibson, Jo will definitely recover with Samuel. When do you plan to set her free? Go get a divorce certificate quickly and let her be with Samuel.” Zachary felt that Henry was still obsessed with Josie..

Henry lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. “I will, but not now. There are still some things that have not been dealt with.“.

Zachary nodded without thinking much.

To him, it did not matter as long as Henry could understand.

“Don’t worry. You are not the only bachelor in this world. Look at me. Aren’t I doing well?” Zachary gloated.

Henry rubbed his eyebrows helplessly.

He thought, “is being single for a long time worth showing off?”

5/5 

SEND GIFT

Chapter 224 

“The affairs between the Gibson family and the Taibbi family are very complicated and can’t be solved easily. I can’t apply for a divorce with Josie for the time being, so I have to delay it.” Henry’s persistence was not just because of his stubbornness, but it was not the right time.

“Well, Josie and Samuel will understand.” Zachary suddenly turned the steering wheel.

Henry gritted his teeth and glared at Zachary, feeling angry. “They have to understand it!”

After all, Henry had handed Josie over to Samuel.

“Don’t be so angry. You lost Josie yourself.”

Henry pushed Josie away bit by bit.

Now that he had pushed her away, Henry should not regret it. However, he should never worry about or consider keeping her by his side.

It was too selfish and unfair to Josie.

“Zachary, I’m sorry about your father.” Henry knew that he had misunderstood Zachary all these years, and it was true. He had been tracking down Zachary, which caused him a lot of inconvenience.

Zachary was able to bear hardships, and he didn’t care about the problems he suffered.

He was frustrated that he didn’t have the power to avenge his father.

“You have paid it back.” Zachary shook the USB flash drive in his hand.

In it was the evidence of Ashley’s dictation.

That was enough!

This was the biggest atonement Henry offered.

Meanwhile, at Samuel’s house.

As soon as Josie turned homesomeone set off the fireworks.

1/6 

Chapter 224

Madelyn, Rebecca, and Jessica danced with music to welcome Josie back.

Josie covered her eyes with a smile. “Stop dancing around.”

5

Madelyn twisted her body and put the crown on Josie’s head“Wish you a happy reborn, Jo! Everything will get

better in the future!”

There was a big three–layer cake on the table, which was a gift for them to celebrate the rebirth of Josie.

“Come on, everyone! Let’s continue dancing to the music!” Madelyn was good at enlivening the atmosphere.

Josie was moved and touched deeply. Her eyes were red.

Looking back at Samuel, Josie relaxed in his arms for a while.

Samuel hugged Josie tightly and laughed. “Yuri, drag your girlfriend away. Don’t let her frighten Jo.”

How clingy was Samuel!

Yuri raised his eyebrows. “Don’t be ungrateful.”

Before Josie had time to indulge in her emotion, she turned over to Samuel in shock and then looked at Yuri.

At the same time, Rebecca and Jessica, who were holding the wreath, were also shocked.

They stared at Madelyn and Yuri simultaneously.

“Did they confirm their relationship so soon?” they wondered

They suddenly realized that the one Madelyn talked about in the group chat and wanted to win over was Yuri.

“Mr. Yancey, are you with Maddy now?” Rebecca was shocked.

“What are you talking about?” Madelyn was embarrassed and jumped up, wanting to fight with Rebecca.

“Mr. Yancey, stop her. She wants to finish me off!” Rebecca made a scene while running.

The joyful atmosphere at home made Josie, who had spent a long time in indifference and aloofness, suddenly feel the vibrancy of life.

Leaning against Samuel, apsie was delighted, as if she was wrapped by hope and warmth. She was not afraid of

2/6

anyone or anything now.

“Jo, look at what she’s hiding! She didn’t tell us when she was in a relationship. She’s gone overboard! Look at Jessica! She sent photos to the group immediately after getting married,” complained Rebecca.

Josie smiled. “Yeah.”

“Jo!” Madelyn stamped her feet. “I didn’t have time to tell you. Besides, Rebecca! You’ve gone too far, too! You slept with Sebastian-”

Before Madelyn could finish her words, Rebecca rushed over and covered her mouth.

Rebecca looked at Samuel, who was Sebastian’s cousin, in horror.

She had a bad reputation. It was not good to have anything to do with Sebastian.

Plus, she didn’t want anyone to know.

Madelyn obediently shut up. The tense atmosphere soon shrouded her.

Josie looked up at Samuel.

It was evident Sebastian had feelings for Rebecca, and Josie could tell when they were in the hospital room the night before her treatment.

At night, Josie woke up and saw Sebastian secretly get up to cover Rebecca with a quilt and kiss Rebecca.

Samuel then looked at Josie and said nothing.

“Are you not angry?” Josie asked in Rebecca’s stead.

“Why should I be angry? I don’t care about my biological brother, not to mention my cousin. Samuel’s indifferent expression amused Josie.

“Sebastian must be sneezing in the crew now. Haha!” Madelyn and Josie both smiled.

Samuel held Josie in his arms and whispered, “I only care about you.”

Josie blushed and walked to the table. “Samuel, look! It says ‘Happy Rebirth‘ on the cake!”

7

Samuel walked over. Une pectedly, Josie wiped the cream on his nose.

3/6

Samuel smiled and kissed Josie.

Yuri reached out and covered Madelyn’s eyes. “Gross! Don’t teach bad things to my wife. Let’s not learn from. them.”

“Who is your wife?” Madelyn peeked.

Rebecca and Jessica leaped in the air and screamed, turning away. “You can get married already!”

Josie’s face turned bright red. Being shy, she immediately turned and ran into her room, hiding away.

Samuel blinked at Yuri. “Thanks!”

“You’re welcome.” Yuri sneered.

Samuel asked them to enjoy themselves first and then followed Josie into the bedroom.

“Jo…”

Josie hid behind the door.

Samuel turned around and trapped Josie in a corner.

Their hearts beat fast, and they could hear each other’s heartbeats.

“Trust me. I’ll be nice to you all my life.”

Samuel wanted Josie to feel safe..

“Well…” After so many years, Josie decided to work hard to fight for everything she wanted.

She would work harder. She was not afraid of any gossip and online harassment. Only by trying to become a better person could she truly stand by Samuel’s side.

She would trust her lover and try her best to protect and safeguard their relationship. No one would hurt her again.

At Ashley’s house.

After multiple prayers in Kismet Church, the house finally quieted.

4/6

Feeling calm, Ashley breathed a sigh of relief.

The phone rang, and Ashley answered the call.

“Thomas” case has not concluded yet. If Josie withdraws the lawsuit, we may still have the chance to bail him

out.”

Ashley asked someone to check and state Thomas‘ current situation.

“How could Josie withdraw the lawsuit?” Ashley didn’t want to beg Josie.

But now there was no one around her. She felt Thomas was the only man who was honest with her.

“There is no other way.” The other party didn’t want to back down.

After hanging up the ‘phone, Ashley hugged herself tightly and hid in the corner.

She wouldn’t ask Josie for help.

“Knock! Knock!” There was a knock on the door.

Ashley looked at the door in fear and felt nervous.

She was afraid of seeing something unpleasant again.

“Hey, Ashley? It’s me.” It was Hazel.

Ashley felt relieved and stood up to open the door. “Hi, Hazel.”

Hazel entered Ashley’s house and looked around. “Do you live in such a small unit?”

Ashley was a little nervous. She had only been in the entertainment industry for a short time. It was good to have purchased such a unit in Hofcaster.

“Ashley, you should live in the center of Hofcaster or Henry’s mansion. You don’t deserve this kind of place,” Hazel said with smile

5/6 

Chapter 225 

Ashley was in a dilemma. “Hazel, it depends on what Henry wants.”

“He is willing to care about you.” Hazel sat on the couch smiling and left Ashley a piece of paper with her phone number. “Ashley, tell me what you want. I will try my best to satisfy you.”

“Hazel, can you help me ask about Thomas‘ matter?” Ashley still wanted to release Thomas on bail. She didn’t

have someone to trust

No one could replace Thomas

“Thomas?” Hazel pretended to ponder the issue. “I know he abducted Josie. If Josie doesn’t withdraw the lawsuit, I’m afraid…”

Ashley lowered her head nervously. “Is begging Josie the only way out now? She won’t agree to my request!”

“Some people prefer to solve things harshly. You can threaten her,” Hazel said indifferently. “Find Josie’s weakness or something you can exchange that with.”

Ashley was stunned for a moment and didn’t know where to start.

“You know this man, don’t you? He is under Spike now.” If Hazel wanted to retaliate against Spike, she would take revenge on the people around him.

Zachary was Spike’s confidant.

“Zachary!” Ashley nodded. She knew Zachary and would recognize him even if he were reduced to ashes.

“Zachary and Josie have a relationship in private. My people have found that Zachary secretly protected Josie for ten years.” Hazel raised her eyebrow.

Ashley was nervous. “You want me to…”

“Provoke Zachary, and call the police and say he wants to force you under him. Then, negotiate with Josie, tell her she should withdraw the lawsuit if she wants Zachary to be safe,” Hazel advised Ashley.

In this way, she could kill two birds with one stone, giving Spike a warning.

Ashley clenched her fingers subconsciously. This time, she went to Kismet Church and vowed that she would not

1/6

do anything wrong in the future.

“…” Ashley was a little distressed.

“Hmm?” Hazel looked at Ashley. “Wasn’t Ashley good at this?” she pondered.

“Okay.” Ashley nodded.

That was the only way she could get Thomas back.

Meanwhile, at Samuel’s house.

Josie took a good bath. Her skin was ashen, and it looked lifeless.

“Samuel!” After taking a shower, Josie wrapped herself in a bath towel.

Samuel was afraid Josie would slip, so he paved a large piece of the non–slip absorbent mat in the bathroom.

Walking on the cushion, Josie smiled secretly.

Samuel stood up nervously outside the door. “Jo, what’s wrong?

He was worried even though Josie was just taking a shower.

He was afraid that she would choke and fall in the bathroom.

Josie opened the door a little and said cautiously, “Pass me my pajamas.”

Samuel hurried to the bedroom, took Josie’s pajamas, and handed them to her.

Josie’s ears turned red, and she took over her pajamas and closed the door.

“I cooked oatmeal. Have some.”

Samuel cooked oatmeal for Josie

“All right!” Josie nodded.

Samuel smiled. “Should I take you out for a walk tomorrow?”

“I want to work.” Josie looked up and pleaded with Samuel.

2/6

subsidies for severe illnesses.

It warmed her heart.

This made her feel embarrassed to resign.

Samuel flicked Josie’s forehead casually. “No.”

“She was only discharged from the hospital. Why is she so eager to return to work?” Samuel pondered.

“Samuel…” Josie grabbed Samuel’s arm and shook it.

By Samuel’s side, Josie felt that her most notable change was that she had learned to act kittenish.

It turned out every woman knew how to act kittenish.

Only when she met the right partner and was spoiled by his brazen pampering could she act kittenishly.

Samuel’s throat tightened. Josie knew how to deal with him.

“Next week.”

It was his biggest step back.

“Okay!” Josie agreed cheerfully.

Samuel raised his eyebrows and felt that Josie had tricked him.

She probably wanted to go to work next week anyway.

“There is one thing I’ve always wanted to ask you. Yuri and Madelyn…” Josie was worried that Yuri was only fooling around with Madelyn.

“Yuri’s parents gave all the heirlooms to Madelyn. If they break up, Yuri will suffer losses.” Samuel took Josie to

the terrace to sunbathe.

Josie consunted the oatmeal obediently, looked up at the clear sky tinged with soft sunshine, and smiled

happily.

3/6

The sky seemed to grow clearer.

“Samuel…” Josie looked at the sky and shouted, “I’m reborn!”

“Jo, drink it while it’s still hot. Otherwise, it won’t taste good later.” While working, Samuel would wear glasses, revealing his sharp jawline.

He pulled Josie into his arms and gently typed on the keyboard.

“Did my matter trouble you a lot?” Josie asked in a low voice.

“It’s so hard to make money to support our family.” Samuel smiled.

Josie leaned against Samuel’s shoulder and quietly closed her eyes to feel the warmth of sunshine.

Samuel’s smile grew more profound. He tapped on the keyboard, switched off the computer, and sent a message to Nina.

He had to accompany Josie first.

At Turner Corporation, Nina was so busy that she let out peal of helpless laughter when she saw the message from Samuel.

“Ha! Samuel only knew how to take care of his woman!” she mused.

“Ms. Turner, this contract needs to be signed by you.” The assistant came over with the contract.

Nina took a look and nodded. Put it here first. I’ll deal with it later.”

“By the way, Ms. Turner, Mr. Langford from Sloummont will come to Hofcaster this week.”

The Langford family could help the Turner family, who were in trouble.

Moreoverher divorce lawsuit had a significant impact on the company. Only that man could help the Turner family get out of trouble.

He was an influential figure in Sloummont, and everyone had to listen to him.

He was a big thot in the business world.

His ability was comparable to Henry’s.

4/6

Chapter 225-

“Check his itinerary. I want to see him.” Nina rubbed her temples.

She hated connecting with capable men as most were arrogant and aloof.

But for the Turner family, she had no choice.

She was the leader of the Turner family who had to carry the burden and weight alone. The whole family would solve the issue together if she couldn’t handle them.

But as long as she could carry it, she would never trouble her younger siblings.

Especially now, Josie had only been discharged from the hospital. Therefore, Nina had to ask Samuel to focus on

Josie first.

After the failure of her marriage, she understood that one must grow to love the other party. Otherwise, it would be a disaster to stay together as a couple.

At Gibson Corporation.

After Ashley was discharged from the hospital, she appeared in front of the media for the first time.

“Ashley!”

“Ash! We love you!”

“We will always support you!”

Ashley’s fans were still very enthusiastic and friendly to her. Thomas did all these things for her.

“Ash! We love you!”

Ashley looked pale when she smiled. However, it didn’t affect her beauty.

It seemed to the outsiders that she didn’t wear makeup. However, she had put on a layer of simple yet exquisite foundation, accentuating her distressed expression and gorgeous figure.

“Thank you!” Ashley bowed and sobbed.

The eyes of a the fans started to redden

“Thank you for your support.

5/6

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 211-220

Chapter 211

“Are you hesitating?” Hazel saw through Ashley at a glance. “Ashley, only when Josie completely disappears can you ensure that you are the only one being with Henry. Do you understand? Besides, Josie has too much dirt on you. You will be an A–list actress in the future. Do you want to keep this hidden trouble? Once your tarnished, do you think you deserve to be the wife of Gibson Corporation’s CEO?” Hazel spoke again.

your reputation is

Ashley clenched her fists nervously. “I know what I should do…”

She couldn’t let Josie become her hidden trouble.

“I know what you’re worried about, good girl. I’m Henry’s mother. Of course, I want him to live a good life.” Hazel put on a kind expression and said again with a smile. “You have to know that you are so seriously injured. Even if the police find out that you accuse the wrong person afterward, it’s an illusion when you are unconscious. No one can blame you. Understand?”

Ashley nodded.

“Good, I know you are a very good girl. Henry has now recognized your place in his heart. In the future, you’ll be very valuable. Those who bully you and look down on you will come to beg you and kneel to look up to you.”

Hazel was very good at manipulating others..

Because she used to be like Ashley, but she was much smarter than Ashley.

She never did anything she was not certain about.

Everyone who stood in her way should die.

She thought, “if Kathy hadn’t competed with me for Hayden back then, I wouldn’t have…”

I

Taking a deep breath, Hazel glanced around. “I can’t stay long. Remember what I said.”

In Josie’s ward.

Rebecca, Madelyn, and Jessica had come.

Quinton walled with Jessica to the door of the ward and didn’t enter.

Jessica knew that Quinton and Josie were in conflict, so she didn’t force him. “You should go. Be careful.”

1/5

PAIYA UNTU NIJSCU civieliedu, raising the corners of his mouth. “Don’t mention me in front of Josie. She will be angry.”

Jessica snickered. “You sure know your place. When Josie gets better, you should come and offer your humble apology.”

“I can’t be bothered to ask for her forgiveness, but if she is your manager, I’ll think about it.” Quinton stuck his neck out and said proudly.

Jessica nodded. “Okay, you can leave now. Don’t stay here and upset Josie.”

Quinton glanced at Jessica with resentment. “Why are you siding with an outsider?”

“None of you are an outsider.” Jessica nudged Quinton.

Quinton didn’t stay any longer and turned to leave.

Jessica went into the ward and put the fruits she brought by the bed.

Josie and Madelyn were talking. They both laughed when they talked about something.

“Well, here comes the happy woman.” Rebecca came out of the bathroom and put the washed grapes on the table. “Come on, we can play poker together. I’ve brought the cards here.”

“Are you going to hold a festival here?” Madelyn made fun of Rebecca.

“We will start filming in a few days. It will take us three months to finish. I have to keep Josie company here, or l will be worried.” Rebecca sat aside.

She thought, “Why did she get so seriously ill all of a sudden?”

Josie took a deep breath. “Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.”

“You must get better, or you won’t be worthy of Samuel.” Madelyn also pinched Josie’s fingers. “My poor Jo.”

Josie smiled. “I’m a difficult person to kill.”

Madelyn rolled her eyes. “Just shut up and eat grapes.”

“I heard that Ashby is awake?” Rebecca blurted out.

2/5

Chapter 211

Madelyn coughed and thought, “Why did she say something that she shouldn’t have?” Then, she said, “Ugh, don’t mention that little bitch.”

15

Rebecca quickly shut up.

Josie grasped the bedding and asked with a smile. “Ashley is awake?”

“Well, yeah…” Madelyn nodded when she saw that she couldn’t hide it anymore.

“Well, she’s really a scourge that lasts for thousands of years.”

Outside the hospital.

“Hazel went to meet Ashley. She kept her guard up. Spike’s men even lost her.” Zachary ran to Henry anxiously. “I’m afraid that Ashley will play tricks. As soon as Hazel left, she asked the nurse to call the police for her and said that she remembered who pushed her. I’m afraid…”

Henry’s face darkened and he walked quickly to the hospital.

He had to go back. He had to be worried about what this woman would do.

He must not let her do anything bad to Josie,

Outside the hospital.

Quinton was about to leave after sending Jessica to Josie’s ward. As soon as he arrived at the parking lot, he saw Spike’s men!

“Mr. Quinton Taibbi, Mr. Spike Taibbi wants to see you.”

Quinton frowned. “I won’t go back.”

“Mr. Taibbi, don’t be willful. Spike wants to see you. If you don’t obey…” The man said in a deep voice.

Quinton’s face darkened. He thought, “How dare he threaten me…”

“Spike is very angry with you for registering the marriage with Jessica Solace.” The man spoke again and emphasized the word “Jessica“.

Quinton took a deep breath. “Okay, I’ll go back with you.”

3/5

Chapter 211

Clusia Corporation.

After Samuel left the hospital, he didn’t go home but went to Clusia Corporation. “Ashley is awake. Has the arrangement on public opinion been made?”

Yuri made an OK gesture. “Don’t worry about it.”

“I don’t care there’s how much dirt on her, just dig it all up,” Samuel spoke again in a deep voice. “And how’s the investigation about her adoption by Zachary’s father going?”

“The evidence was conclusive. The police found Zachary’s father’s semen on Ashley.” Yuri shook his head.

This was determinative evidence.

If it was an ordinary person, this would be evidence enough to convict him. There was no way

case.

he could argue his

“Impossible.” Samuel didn’t believe it.

“At that time, Ashley was just a teenage girl, and the police and the prosecutor must have been partial to her. Besides, there was such conclusive evidence, so the police would not investigate it in depth at all. Zachary’s father also couldn’t clear his name no matter what he did” Yuri shrugged.

As a teenage girl, she was terrifyingly scheming.

“Basically, the evidence has been buried by time, and now we can’t find anything. Ashley is so…” Samuel frowned.

“There is another way.” After a long silence, Samuel spoke again. “Let her say it herself.”

Yuri was stunned for a moment, “Are you planning to…”

Samuel narrowed his eyes. “She’s the one who’s being cruel first. Jo is right. Ashley is more afraid of ghosts than anyone else since she’s done so many bad things.”

Otherwise, Ashley wouldn’t have kept Thomas with her all the time.

“If something happens to her when trying to scare her this way, you’ll be held legally responsible.” Yuri shook his head. “Besides, as long as she continues to deny it, the police can’t do anything about her too because it hast happened so many years ago.”

4/5

Chapter 211

“If the police can’t do anything about her, we’ll let the public judge her.”

Samuel got up. “Don’t worry. She won’t be scared to death.”

After all, the scourge lasted for thousands of years.

“Let’s arrange this little by little. You’re the director. You’ll shoot the set, while I’ll help you.” Yuri was a little excited.

He was good at making movies and investing in movies, but it was the first time that he was putting up the setting to scare someone.

5/5

Chapter 212

In the hospital.

Not long after Henry left, he came back again with Ashley’s favorite spicy chicken spaghetti.

Obviously, she couldn’t eat these spicy food now.

But Henry asked Zachary to buy it.

“Henry!” Ashley was a little excited and tried to sit up, but she didn’t have the strength.

“Henry, why are you back?” Ashley was so happy.

“I’m worried about you.” Henry was emotionless, but there was a smile on his face.

Ashley’s heart was beating fast, and she felt like she had finally seen the glimmer of light at the end of the tunnel.

Henry was finally willing to face her feelings for him.

“Thank you, Henry.” Ashley looked down and said embarrassedly.

“You like spicy chicken spaghetti. I asked someone to buy it.” Henry raised the bed.

Ashley’s heart was racing. She looked at the spicy chicken spaghetti happily and forgot that she couldn’t eat it at

all.

“Henry, you are the best!”

“Get well soon.” Henry sat by the bed. “It’s not convenient for you to eat it. I’ll feed you.”

The happiness came so suddenly that Ashley felt that everything was like a dream.

“Henry, you… Ashley was still a little nervous. “Are you really going to divorce Josie?”

“Sure.” Henry was expressionless. “On the day of your accident, she quarreled with me and didn’t want me to

see you. I never thought she was such an unreasonable and hard–hearted person.”

Ashley’s heart skipped a beat. “That day… Josie was with you?”

1/5

What She was 1110st dildiŲ VI was uns. In Memy Tau DeeIT WIL Jusie au wie une ligeud

alibi.

QLudy,

IL YUUIU NAVE TIDU DI

“Well, she argued with me in the yard, with total disregard for our image.” Henry was a little unhappy.

Ashley’s heart got even colder. There were surveillance cameras in the courtyard of Henry’s house.

But on second thought, the storage time of the surveillance footage was limited. It had been so long…

“That day, I was very angry. When I left, I shook my arm. Josie fell and told others that I deliberately pushed her, accusing me of domestic violence. She even took away the surveillance footage at home. She said it was for divorce. I think she had wanted to divorce me from the beginning. She only remarried me just for

The more Henry said, the angrier he became.

Ashley’s face turned pale.

Even the surveillance footage was in Josie’s hand, so she couldn’t slander Josie at all.

Josie also had an alibi. She thought, “What should I do now?”

The police were coming soon.

my fortune.”

“Let’s not mention her. She’s too ignorant. I still like sensible and kind women. I’ve had enough of her. She is mean.” Henry frowned and said again. “I didn’t expect her to be so vicious.”

“Henry, don’t be angry. Since Josie doesn’t love you anymore, your marriage won’t work even if you force it.“” Ashley pretended to be nice.

“Yes, I know.” Henry nodded. “You’re sensible, kind, and even do things for her sake. You even clarified things for her before this, which was something I didn’t expect.”

“Henry, don’t say that. Josie is just spoiled.” Ashley clenched her fists nervously. If she knew it wasn’t Josie and deliberately slandered Josie, she would be even more vicious in Henry’s eyes.

She couldn’t do this anymore.

She could only explain to Hazel afterward.

“Come on. Havebite.” Henry deliberately fed Ashley a spoonful of spicy chicken spaghetti.

2/5

Chapter 212

Ashley didn’t dare to say no to Henry. She took a bite and almost choked herself.

“Cough. Cough, Cough…” She coughed so hard that she almost bleed.

Henry stood up expressionlessly and poured hot water for her. “Be careful. No one will eat your food.”

“Henry, I don’t think I can eat it…”

She thought, “It’s so spicy. Is it because I haven’t eaten for a long time? My stomach hurts so much like it’s burning, as if I’ve swallowed a mouthful of sulfuric acid.”

Henry raised his eyebrows and sniffed the spicy chicken spaghetti.

Zachary hated Ashley so much that he had put a lot of chilies in it.

With a faint smile, Henry patted Ashley on the back.

Looking at Henry’s smile, Ashley suddenly felt that this pain was nothing.

She thought, “Is he smiling at me?”

“Mr. Gibson, we are police officers in Hofcaster. We’re here to ask some questions.” Outside the door, the police

came.

Henry glanced at Ashley. “You’re not feeling well. Didn’t you say you want to hold it off?”

“Henry, I suddenly remembered it. I was afraid that I would forget it after this, so I asked the nurse to call the police.” Ashley felt nervous for no reason.

Henry nodded, left the ward, and stood at the door, still worried.

He was afraid that Ashley would say something she should not.

“Officer, I only remember someone hit me in the back and then I fell into the cellar. I vaguely remembered that it was probably a man with great strength. I didn’t remember his physical characteristics very well, but I saw him with a red bracelet on his wrist with a small tiger tied to it before I fell.”

Ashley was telling the truth this time. She didn’t want Henry to hate her. She had finally managed to build up the image of being trustworthy. She couldn’t destroy it because of Hazel.

Hency raised his eyebrows and thought that Ashley was smart.

3/5

Chapter 212

If she talked nonsense today, he might not be able to keep her.

After the police left, Henry walked into the ward. “You must be tired today. Don’t eat this spicy chicken spaghetti. I’ll buy it for you when you feel better.”

Ashley was scared when she heard the mention of spicy chicken spaghetti, but she wanted to pretend. “That’s a waste, Henry. You’ve bought it for me.”

Henry raised his eyebrows. “Why don’t you take another bite?”

He thought, “How fake she is! I must be blind in the past.”

“Herry, why don’t you leave it here? I want to smell it.” Ashley said with a smile.

Henry put down the spicy chicken spaghetti. “I’m leaving now. Have a good rest. I’ll come back tomorrow.“”

Ashley nodded happily.

She knew that Zachary had been keeping an eye on him.

Seeing Henry leave, Ashley couldn’t help coughing again. Her stomach was uncomfortable and felt like burning.

After being unconscious for so long, she didn’t eat anything but just some liquid food. She suddenly ate such spicy food, which could probably cause her stomach to bleed

But she didn’t care. Henry didn’t know. He just knew that she wanted spicy chicken spaghetti.

Looking out of the window happily, Ashley was already thinking about when to marry Henry.

After leaving the ward, Zachary caught up with Henry. “Hazel’s people are very professional, and we can’t tail them. Did Ashley say anything she shouldn’t?”

Henry shook his head. “She doesn’t dare.”

Zachary breathed a sigh of relief. “It seems that your seduction is working, Mr. Gibson.”

Henry glared at Zachary coldly.

Zachary smilid. “Ashley is very cautious. This woman is vicious. You’d better be careful.”

“Okay.” Henry replied.

4/5

Chapter 212

“Spike’s men took Quinton away.” Henry stopped walking and looked back at Zachary. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier? When did it happen?”

“Half an hour ago.” Zachary smiled. Obviously, he did it on purpose.

Quinton had treated Josie like that before. Letting him suffer a little in the gang of the Taibbi family was too good

for him.

Henry gritted his teeth. “Don’t make decisions on your own next time.”

5/5

Chapter 213

In the gang’s base of the Taibbi family, Quinton was kneeling in front of the Taibbi family’s ancestral hall with a pale face.

Spike swung a stick at Quinton’s back furiously.

Spike was actually depressed. After all, he had devoted himself to assisting Quinton’s development, but Quinton had disappointed him.

“That woman betrayed you and tarnished you. You wanted to marry her despite the fact that she had basically ruined you! Are you trying to piss me off?” Spike’s voice was filled with rage, and he struggled to maintain his

balance.

Hearing that, Quinton lowered his head and sat quietly.

“Quinton! I’ve worked hard to train you up to this point, and this is your way of saying thank you? By upsetting me?” Spike then struck Quinton’s back again with the stick.

Despite his best efforts, Quinton’s back hurt so badly that he nearly passed out.

“You should reflect on yourself here. When you finally figure out when to divorce that woman, you’ll be able to: leave the ancestral hall!” Spike snorted, clearly not in a good mood.

“I won’t. I’m not going to divorce her.” Quinton attempted to maintain his dignity.

“Quinton!” Spike’s suppressed rage erupted immediately as he kicked Quinton hard.

“Mr. Taibbi, Henry is here…” His subordinate did not dare to intervene.

Hearing that, Spike snorted. “Keep an eye on him. Break his legs if he dares to leave!”

Spike walked out the door, looking coldly at Henry and wondering, “Is he here to enjoy the scene?”

“A position is available in the company. Do you have any suggestions for candidates? Henry asked straightforwardly.

Spike frowncy, perplexed as to why Henry had inquired about it.

“I believe Quinton is a viable candidate. After all, he is one of my own. Although he was tainted slightly, making it

1/5

Chapter 213

+5

difficult for him to take on a large responsibility, appointing him as the director should be fine. Furthermore, he’s. spent so many years studying abroad, and I can’t let his academic credentials go to waste.”

Henry cast a silent glance at Spike.

As expected, Spike’s anger was appeased. Spike and Quinton were still blood relatives at the end of the day.

Even though Spike despised Quinton, he wished him the best.

That was exactly what Henry used to take advantage of the situation.

“Is he capable of handling such important responsibilities?” Spike was enraged and impolite. “He’s just a useless man who did all that for the sake of a woman.”

Then, he added, “Actually, Jessica is not a bad woman. At the very least, she can keep an eye on him for me.” Henry made no attempt to hide the fact that Jessica was his subordinate, tasked with keeping Quinton in check for him. Otherwise, he wouldn’t let Quinton into the company without any reservations.

Spike soon became less tense, exactly as Henry desired.

“If you don’t mind, you can leave Quinton to me, and I’ll assist you in raising him,” Henry suggested, raising his

eyebrows.

“When do you want to bring him along?” Spike, in reality, wanted Quinton to go through adversity. He was curious what Henry would do to Quinton if Quinton went to work for his competitor.

In reality, Quinton had always regarded Hazel and Henry with contempt. Working under Henry would undoubtedly be a good opportunity for Quinton to gain experience.

“As soon as possible.” Henry gave a meaningful smile.

“Bring him out,” Spike agreed and directed his subordinate.

Despite his dislike for Quinton, Henry was aware that the two of them were related by blood. Aside from that, Henry had previously given Quinton a lot of help at Muprary.

Quinton’s legs were shaking as he was led out of the ancestral hall by his men.

When Henry saw that, he did nothing but stand there and watch him fall to the ground.

Quinton, Henry reasoned would never mature as a man unless he toughened himself up.

2/5

Chapter 213

Next, Quinton frowned and glared at Henry angrily. He despised Henry, who appeared to be having the most fun. watching the scene.

“Zachary, go and hold up Mr. Taibbi,” Henry sneered.

When Zachary heard that, he stepped forward and picked up Quinton.

Quinton was rendered speechless. “Stop acting like a hypocrite.”

“Alright then. Return him to the ancestral hall.” Henry got in the car, not attempting to persuade Quinton.

Quinton was about to be dragged back by Zachary when he realized Henry meant what he said. Hurriedly, he shook off Zachary and got into the car, gritting his teeth to deal with the pain.

After he closed the door, he snorted. “Don’t even think I’ll be thankful to you.”

“Drive to the overpass and dump him there,” Henry said casually.

Quinton was enraged when he heard that.

As Quinton had anticipated, Henry actually threw him out of the car onto the overpass.

Frustrated and befuddled, Quinton could only stand there and curse Henry as he lit a cigarette.

In such wilderness, he wondered where he could get a taxi.

In Hofcaster Hospital, Ashley had consumed spicy chicken spaghetti while she was receiving medical attention, which stimulated the esophagus and stomach more than poison does.

“You’ve just woken up, girl. Liquid food and nutritional injections were your primary sources of nutrition while you were in a coma for an extended period of time. Eating such spicy food right away is bad for your health!”

While lecturing her, the nurse requested that her stomach be pumped by the doctor. The nurse was concerned that Ashley’s stomach might have been damaged.

Ashley had been vomiting the entire time, and she had even vomited blood at the end.

Shortly after, the doctor injected her with a sedative and rushed her into the emergency room.

With her friends Ly her side, Josie stopped dozing off in her ward. She wasn’t just awake, but she was also

excited.

3/5

Chapter 213

“Three Fours!” Josie said as she tossed three cards.

15

They began playing president after they had finished playing poker.

“Three Fives!” In the end, Josie was the victor because they all let her win on purpose.

“Your brother asked you to sleep at the front door, Sebastian,” Sebastian finished the game in last place.

Rebecca snickered and didn’t dare to say anything when she heard that.

Sebastian was fine with it, so he drew one of the small beds closer to the door and slept there.

“Once you two join the crew, you both must work and strive hard. When I’m fully healed, I’ll bring you two glory,”

Josie promised.

“Josie, you must get better soon.” Jessica was slightly concerned.

“Sure, don’t worry.” Josie lay down and gazed at Madelyn, who had already fallen asleep.

She was overjoyed to have those friends with her at that time, and she was no longer afraid of anything.

She was still alive because that was her fate. If she couldn’t make it, it was also her fate.

17

She was already considered fortunate in comparison to many other people.

As a result, she reasoned that her treatment should be considered the start of her new life.

Following a stomach pump, Ashley returned to her ward and dozed off for a while. The chilly wind woke her up in the middle of the night. She became nervous when she saw the empty ward. “Thomas…”

Despite her fear, Ashley subconsciously yearned for Thomas because she was accustomed to his company.

Suddenly, a figure passed by the window.

Seeing that, Ashley curled up in horror and wondered, “This is the fourth floor. How can there be a figure outside

the window?”

“I need to call the nurse…” Ashley’s voice was hoarse, and she reached out to press the call button on the

bedside.

However, no one responded, as if the line had been severed.

4/5

Chapter 213

Suddenly, a sneer could be heard from the speaker.

“Ashley… I died miserably.” The voice was Zachary’s father’s.

“Ah!” Ashley screamed hysterically and hid under the quilt out of fear.

“Ashley…” Zachary’s voice could be heard once more.

Utterly terrified, Ashley’s entire body was shaking.

I kindly adopted you, but you murdered me instead. I died so tragically.”

“I didn’t do it!” Ashley sobbed as she shook her head.

|

“I was the one who gave you your name, Ashley. Can you even feel at ease using the name I gave you?”

“No! Please refrain from bothering me! I’ve always prayed to God that you’d go to Heaven after death. Please stop pestering me. Please, let me go.” Ashley’s voice was trembling.

The ward suddenly quieted down, and everything appeared to be an illusion.

Ashley listened to her surroundings in fear for a long time before slowly removing her head from the quilt when she couldn’t hear anything else.

“Ah!” Ashley passed out after a shrill scream echoed through the air.

5/5

Chapter 214

Outside the ward, Yuri and Samuel raised their hands to signal the crew to move, and then called it a day.

“Was everything recorded?” Samuel asked.

Yuri nodded. “Don’t worry!”

The corners of Samuel’s mouth curled into a smile as he instructed his men to wrap up.

This was just the beginning.

She had done something illegal. The law might not be able to punish her now, but her conscience and morality would definitely sanction her!

Justice may be delayed, but not denied.

At Frontier Bay, Rebecca and Jessica joined the crew and were about to get busy.

Sebastian arrived early even if his scene was only to be filmed later. Hence, the director praised him greatly.

Very few young people nowadays were so pragmatic.

Sebastian stood aside and occasionally helped his colleagues.

Those who didn’t know better really liked him. They thought he was sensible and obedient.

However, Sebastian did this only because he was worried about Rebecca. He had to keep an eye on her, or he wouldn’t be at ease.

“Rebecca, drink some water.” Sebastian graciously brought water over.

Rebecca was very uncomfortable. She sat so stiffly that she thought she would choke when she drank water. “Could you stop staring at me? I can’t remember my lines.”

“We can practice acting out the scene with each other,” Sebastian suggested as if he didn’t hear what Rebecca said.

“Act it out? Your scene only comes in next month,” Rebecca refused.

1/6

Chapter 214

+5

“I don’t care. You can’t practice with Skylar anyway.” Skylar played the male lead in the show. He also won the best male lead in the last film awards.

He was even dubbed as the most popular actor.

Since she joined the crew, Rebecca said that Skylar was her idol and that she liked mature and stable men like

him.

“Huh… mature and stable? She definitely said that on purpose. Is she implying that I’m childish?” Sebastian thought.

“Sebastian, don’t be childish, alright?” Rebecca comforted him in a low voice.

“Who’s being childish? Is Skylar the only one who’s not childish in your eyes?” Sebastian was not appeased but instead became angry. He took advantage of the fact that nobody was around and pinned Rebecca against the

chair.

Rebecca was confused. “Did I say something wrong? Does it hurt his ego that I find him childish?” she thought.

“Have you slept with Skylar?” Sebastian asked through gritted teeth.

“Sebastian!” Rebecca exclaimed in shock and hurriedly covered his mouth. “He’s really like a child, saying whatever he wants,” she thought..

“What kind of person do you think I am?” Rebecca continued unhappily.

“A player,” Sebastian sneered.

“Thank you

compatriots.

for your praise.” Rebecca was quite proud. It was as if she had brought great honor to her female

“Rebecca!” Sebastian was annoyed that she took it as a compliment. “Don’t get too close to Skylar.”

“Why?” Rebecca was confused.

“You are mine now. You’re not allowed to date anyone else.” Sebastian lowered his voice threateningly.

Rebecca sighed helplessly and thought, “Sebbie is too playful and can’t stick to something for long. Let’s just go along with his for now, to avoid running into any trouble. He’ll get tired of playing by himself soon enough.”

“I get it,” she responded.

2/6

Chapter 214.

Seeing Rebecca nod obediently, Sebastian snorted. “Come eat something.”

He had bought some pastries for Rebecca.

Since filming consumed a lot of energy, Rebecca needed to eat more carbohydrates to replenish her energy.

Rebecca’s eyes lit up. “These are from my favorite cake shop! There’s always a long queue.”

Sebastian raised his eyebrows. “If you listen to me from now on, I’ll buy this for you every day.”

Rebecca was exasperated. “Why does he sound like he’s trying to coax an ignorant little girl?” she thought.

Yuri’s house was decked out with decorations. It was livelier than a New Year’s celebration.

The Yancey family and the Turner family had a good relationship. Yuri’s mother, Josephine, and Samuel’s mother, Tania, were best friends.

They both had the same values and views.

When Yuri said that he would bring his girlfriend home, the entire family took the matter very seriously.

As Yuri was an only child, everything his family did revolved around him.

It was Madelyn’s first time visiting. She was very nervous since she was pretending to be Yuri’s girlfriend.

Before getting in the car, Yuri teased Madelyn and said that they could move the visit to another day if she was

afraid.

Madelyn insisted that she was not afraid at all.

She thought, “What’s there to be scared of? It’s not like I’d make an ugly daughter–in–law. Even if I were ugly, I still have to meet my in–laws.”

She took advantage of Yuri before, so of course she had to help him out now.

“Maddy, right? Oh, such a pretty girl,” Josephine exclaimed happily.

A few days ago, Tania was flaunting her future daughter–in–law’s beauty. She muttered a few words about Yuri, hence he decided to tell them that he already had a girlfriend for some time but didn’t bring her home as she was shy.

Chapter 214

Madelyn didn’t know how to deal with Yuri’s family’s enthusiasm.

She was stunned from the moment she set foot in their house.

Everyone was so welcoming.

“Maddy, I heard from Yuri that you like sweet and sour ribs,” Josephine said excitedly.

Madelyn looked at Yuri in shock. She didn’t know how to react.

“Look at me, getting so excited. My son worried me greatly when he followed in the Turner family’s son’s footsteps, saying that he didn’t want to get married. So I was overjoyed when he said he got himself a girlfriend, Josephine explained with a smile. “I’ve made sweet and sour ribs just for you,” she continued.

Madelyn looked at Yuri nervously, asking for help with a desperate look in her eyes.

She was really a little scared now. The situation was different from what she thought it would be.

She expected a rich family like Yuri’s to have a lot of rules.

“I thought his mom would definitely dislike me. I expected her to give me a cheque for 750 thousand dollars and tell me to leave her son. Then I would happily accept the cheque and leave. That would’ve been the perfect scenario!” she thought.

However, this situation was not what she had anticipated.

Yuri seemed to have read Madelyn’s thoughts. He smiled but didn’t say anything.

“Thank you, Mrs. Yancey. You’re too kind. I… I’m not picky. I’ll eat anything you make,” Madelyn stammered nervously.

“Come, Maddy. This is Grandma Dahlia.”

Dahlia, Yuri’s grandmother, was still in the pink of health despite being 78 years old. With her fair and rosy complexion, anyone could tell with just a glance that she was a beauty when she was younger.

No wonder it is said that beauty lasts forever.

“Nice to meet you, Grandma Dahlia!” Madelyn greeted sweetly.

“Come closer and let me ake a look at you.” Dahlia spoke happily, her l*ps curling into a smile.

4/6

Chapter 214

She unclasped a bracelet from her wrist and wanted to give it to Madelyn.

Madelyn was embarrassed and refused the bracelet repeatedly. She looked over at Yuri.

“Grandma gave it to you. Just keep it.”

Madelyn put the bracelet on. She felt guilty when she felt its weight on her wrist.

“Maddy, this is our first time meeting. We have nothing else to give you. Yuri’s dad bought this second–hand stuf when he went to Fruycia last year,” Josephine said as she handed a set of jewelry to Madelyn..

Madelyn was shocked. She didn’t know whether to accept it.

Yuri merely smiled. “It’s for you. What are you looking at me for?”

Madelyn gritted her teeth.

She then thought, “It should be around the same price as on Amazon since it’s second–hand, right? Amazon in Fruycia definitely isn’t cheap, but it shouldn’t be too expensive either, should it? After all, this is only the first time we’ve met.”

Thus, Madelyn accepted the jewelry.

Madelyn, who was sociable, mingled with Dahlia and Josephine after dinner.

Yuri raised his eyebrows. He could barely pull her away even though it was already so late.

Josephine pretended to cry and wanted Madelyn to stay the night, but Yuri disagreed.

In the end, Madelyn had to comfort her by saying that there was no hurry to chat as there were still many more. occasions for them to meet.

It only then did Josephine let them go.

“I can’t tell by looking at you, but you’re very good at making my family happy,” Yuri commented with a smile.

“I had to. Your mother and grandmother seemed to like me.” Madelyn looked at the bracelet around her wrist. “Although, I’m a little embarrassed. How much does the jewelry cost? I’ll buy them some gifts of the same value the next time visit.”

Yuri–laughed. “Are you sure? You’re that rich?”

5/6

Chapter 214

Madelyn was stunned. “How much do these cost?”

SEND GIFT

Chapter 215

Yuri smiled, unafraid to frighten Madelyn. “This bracelet is the heirloom of Mrs. Capaldi’s family. It has been handed down for generations. I previously purchased a similar one for 1.2 million dollars at an auction. But it fe short of Mrs. Capaldi’s in quality.”

Suddenly, Madelyn’s wrist dropped to her lap. At that moment, she felt the table was over 1,000 pounds heavy.

“Well…” She attempted to remove the bracelet. Despite being easy to put on, the bracelet was a little difficult to

take off.

“Where did you shop for this jewelry set?” Madelyn asked Yuri nervously. She silently hoped that the price would not be too high for her.

“Do you know what shopping means for me? Even if they attend an auction in another country, they would say they’re shopping. The opening bid for this jewelry set, tailored for the A–list actress in Atharia, was 450 thousand. dollars. My father bought it for 1.95 million dollars to please my mother,” Yuri casually said while driving steadily.

However, Madelyn felt like she was riding a roller coaster.

“Umm… Is it too late if I return it now?” Madelyn’s voice trembled.

“It’s too late.” Yuri gave her a cunning smile.

Madelyn gave Yuri a terrified and uneasy expression. Her eyes were beginning to turn red. “Please don’t extort me. I cannot afford it.”

“I’m extorting you, of course. It doesn’t matter if you can’t afford it. If you become my girlfriend, not just pretending, all these would be yours.” Yuri lifted an eyebrow as he took a glance at Madelyn.

Madelyn’s heart was pounding. “Why do I feel like everything is happening according to his plan? If being hist girlfriend can get me so many valuables. God…” she pondered.

Madelyn had always been greedy. Her eyes almost turned heart–shaped when she heard his words. “Umm… Do I need to return them if we break up?”

“No need.” Yuri was amused by Madelyn’s reaction.

Madelyn’s heart ontinued to race. “Well… Why don’t we give it a shot? Even if it’s not for your sake, I will do it for the money…” Madelyn remarked as she warily peered out the car window.

1/5

HILJL

UU LUI LUBI UCHLIE

f we break up. If I hold on to them, I might end my life if I accidentally lose or break them.”

Yuri proposed because he was well aware that Madelyn was a money–grubber. But he also knew that Madelyn.

had her condition.

Yuri was aware that even if Sylvester returned and offered her millions of dollars to make up, she would never

consent.

“Pathetic!” Yuri made fun of Madelyn.

Madelyn sulked. She felt as if she had fallen into a trap.

On the set, Rebecca and Skylar had a scene where the two were entangled in the reeds, and the two were very immersed in the performance.

Alex was very excited. “Rebecca was really born to be an actress.”

“Crack!” Suddenly, everyone heard a crack. Sebastian, who was at the back fetching water for Alex, looked gloomy. He broke the ceramic cup’s handle with his hands.

Alex was confused. He wondered why the boy looked so gloomy.

Sebastian merely stood there dully without saying anything.

“Rebecca was really born to be an actress. But it’s clear that this isn’t any acting. She’s truly immersed in it!” Sebastian mused.

He could not understand why just having a scene with Skylar could put her in such a daze.

Sebastian gritted his teeth and took a deep breath.

“Umm, Sebastian. Please bring Rebecca a bath towel. Thanks.” Alex suspected that there was something wrong with the boy. Although he was a newcomer, he was the heir of the Phoenix Corporation. Even Alex wouldn’t dare to offend him.

Rebecca was soaked because they were kissing in the wetlands of the pond of reeds.

Rebecca was velighted, as they completed the scene in one take.

Alex’s satisfaction meant that she hadn’t held back Skylar.

Chapter 215

“Skylar, you are really good,” Rebecca flattered him happily.

As long as Skylar was in the scene, he would complete it in one take.

It satisfied Alex very much.

“You are also an excellent actress. I appreciate you a lot.” Skylar smiled and went up to the shore to pull Rebecca

out of the water.

Rebecca was a little cold. Skylar felt he should cover her with his clothes that were not far away. After all, he should act gentlemanly.

A tall young man quickly walked over the next second. He covered Rebecca’s head with a whole bath towel and rubbed it hard. Sebastian smiled and cast a sidelong glance at Skylar. “There are so many things I can learn from

you, sir.”

Skylar was a little confused. He had been acting for years. So it was impossible that he didn’t notice the young

man’s fake smile.

Skylar could see that the young man was gritting his teeth, and his eyes were filled with threat. But he could still smile and say such pleasant words.

Skylar wondered what grudges Sebastian had against him.

Sebastian dragged Rebecca away and asked in a low voice, “Rebecca, are you happy to shoot a scene with your idol?”

Rebecca got out of the bath towel. “Don’t ruin my makeup…”

Rebecca wanted to blame Sebastian, but she didn’t dare to say anything when she saw his eyes were boiling with anger.

“Drink it.” Sebastian was not insensitive. He got Rebecca some hot water so she wouldn’t catch a cold.

Rebecca held the hot water cup and felt a little flustered.

She was not sure how Sebastian felt about her.

She thought he might be playing around with her.

“It’s quite exciting if that’s the case,” Rebecca mused.

3/5

Chapter 215

Although she also loved playing around, she desired a stable relationship. Her exes were not good people, so she had never had a reliable boyfriend.

She always seemed to attract unwanted admirers, making it difficult for her to find the right one.

“I’ve prepared some ginger tea for you. After you’ve finished the hot water, have this.” Sebastian was thoughtful and even got Rebecca some fruit.

Rebecca always had a strange feeling. She felt that Sebastian was a bit scary when he was sensible.

Rebecca could finally relax since he was no longer angry.

“Did he get angry just now? Or was he jealous? Was he angry when he saw me acting in the kissing scene with the best actor? I don’t understand it…” Rebecca wondered.

At Hofcaster Hospital, when Ashley woke up, the doctors and nurses were there.

“Ghost… There’s a ghost!” Ashley’s emotion was a little out of control. “No, someone is playing tricks on me. That’s right! Someone wants to hurt me.”

Ashley cried and asked the doctor to change her ward, “They need to be taught a lesson! I will call the police!”

“Ms. Long, your ward is directly across from the nurse’s station, and our nurses were there last night. When Mr.. Gibson left, he specifically requested that the nurses look after you. It had been completely silent all night.” The doctor was shocked as well.

Ashley became increasingly terrified and didn’t dare to say anything.

“What if these doctors found something out…” she thought.

“Well… Maybe this is all a nightmare.” Ashley could only pretend that she was having a nightmare.

The doctor nodded. “Maybe you have been in a coma for too long, so you are prone to hallucinations. I’ll change the medicine for you tonight so you can sleep well.”

Ashley nodded. “Thank you, Doctor…”

“Doctor, what time is it now?” Ashley was a little scared.

“It’s eight c’clo:‘n the morning.”

4/5

Chapter 215

Ashley panicked. Henry didn’t come over.

She didn’t want to eat the dinner brought by the caregiver.

45

“By the way, Mr. Gibson called the caregiver to buy you your favorite breakfast. He said he was busy and couldn’t come to visit you this morning. But he will be here this afternoon,” the nurse said.

Ashley was a little disappointed, but she had no choice.

Henry was busy at the company. It was impossible for him to follow her around all day like Thomas.

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Chapter 216

She wondered how Thomas was doing. If he was involved in the kidnapping, it would be impossible for him to

be released at that time.

Actually, Ashley did not really care about Thomas at all, but she was used to having him around.

Especially at night.

Over the years, she often had nightmares, but she would feel at ease as long as Thomas was with her.

Now, no one would accompany her in the middle of the night. Nobody knew she had to drink water when she coughed. No one knew what she wanted when she reached out.

Feeling sad, Ashley looked sideways out of the window.

The sun was shining, but she felt empty.

Thomas was trash for the most part, yet he was obedient to her when it mattered.

“Ms. Long, I’m your caregiver. I bought you a roast beef sandwich and a clam chowder. Mr. Gibson said it’s your favorite.” The caregiver was a young boy.

Ashley felt warm in her heart, as Henry still remembered what she liked to eat, but she could not eat these now.

The doctor also told her.

It would be difficult to digest the roast beef sandwich.

“Do you not like it, Ms. Long? I’ll call Mr. Gibson and tell him not to buy these next time.” The caregiver wanted to call Henry.

“Don’t… No. I just don’t have an appetite for the time being.” Ashley was about to get angry, but when she thought that the caregiver was Henry’s person, she instantly changed her tone.

Putting the phone back in his pocket, the caregiver said, “Ms. Long, have some. It’s still hot.”

Ashley had ns choice but to take a few bites. “Ahem… I can’t eat it anymore.”

“No. The doctor said you geed more nutrition now,” the caregiver said naively.

1/5

Chapter 216

Ashley was about to curse at him. She mused, “How nutritious are the roast beef sandwich and the clam chowder? At least make me some chicken soup.”

However, Ashley put up with it, took a few more bites, and started throwing up.

The caregiver got up to take care of her and was leaving after breakfast. “Ms. Long, I’ll come back at noon.”

“Stop… Today… You stay with me all day.” Ashley was scared. Otherwise, she would not let a strange boy accompany her.

“Okay, Ms. Long.”

In Josie’s ward, the butler of the Turner family was in charge of delivering the meals, whereas Tania was responsible for cooking, as she was worried about the food outside.

Feeling good these days, Josie sat cross–legged.

“This chicken soup is so delicious!” Josie was a little happy.

“Well, we’ll go home when your treatment is over. You can ask Mom to cook for you every day.” Samuel was actually scared, but he looked calm.

Josie was going to be treated tomorrow, so she could not eat anything after twelve o’clock.

Hearing that, Josie nodded. She wondered if God would give her such a–happy life.

“Samuel, you have loved me all these years. Why have you never thought of chasing me?” If Samuel had been a little shameless and chased her on the first day she returned to the Gibson family, she might have fallen in love with him.

After all, Henry did not love her.

“I did. Wasn’t it popular to write love letters at that time? Ahem.” Samuel blushed and looked away.

Josie was amused by Samuel’s expression. “You didn’t write me a love letter, did you? Hahaha.”

It was really hard to imagine that Samuel, who had always been cold, vicious, and could make a little girl cry easily, would write her a love letter.

She wanted to go back to the past and see the love letter.

2/5

Chapter 216

“Don’t laugh.” Samuel pinched Josie’s face. Her face was finally getting a little chubby because of him.

Josie held back her laughter. “Mr. Turner, do you remember the contents of the love letter?”

“I don’t remember!” Samuel snorted.

He remembered, of course. He had asked his classmate to write a love letter for him all night, but he was not satisfied, so he wrote one by himself. It read: [Josie, I have a crush on you. Together with me. Samuel!]

Unfortunately, Josie did not even read it and threw it into the trash can with other love letters on the table.

Thinking carefully, Josie mused, “At that time, I received many love letters every day. Samuel’s love letters should be in the pile of love letters I threw away, right?”

She regretted it.

“When your treatment is successful, I’ll tell you what I wrote in my love letter. I can recite it word for word.” Samuel lowered his head and held Josie in his arms.

Josie was a little surprised. She wondered, “What did he write? How can he remember it clearly? It’s been so many years.”

+5

“Okay, I’ll be fine. I’m waiting for you to tell me what you wrote.”

Josie’s voice quavered. She did not want to be so hypocritical, as it was not about life and death. It was nothing but a slow healing after successful treatment and a slow deterioration after a failed treatment until she left the world.

Outside the ward was Henry. Knowing that Josie was going to be treated tomorrow, he came to see her, as he worried about her.

But he did not have the courage to enter the ward.

He did not know how to face Josie.

His heart hurt so much every time he saw Josie.

Henry regretted that he had lost the person he loved most.

Still, reality told Fenry that regret was useless.

3/5

Chapter 216

No one would give him a second chance.

Henry could only stand silently outside the ward and say cautiously, “Jo, you need to get better. Everything will

be fine.”

Henry would let her be free as long as she was fine..

At the exit, Zachary leaned against the door frame and looked at Henry. Henry looked lonely, but he asked for it.

Shaking his head, Zachary turned around and lit a cigarette.

There were a lot of cigarette butts in the exit passageway. It should be that the patients‘ family members would come to smoke when they were melancholy.

This was a hospital, after all. Every breath made people feel sad.

He also prayed that Josie would get better.

Zachary thought to himself, “What is the point of living if God takes away such a good person’and leaves behind a vicious woman like Ashley?”

Zachary smiled bitterly and looked up at the corridor.

He wanted to let everyone see Ashley’s true colors to prove his father’s innocence.

But Ashley was too cunning..

She was so vicious at such a young age.

It might be difficult for him to see hope again..

At least he was still the winner, as Henry knew Ashley’s true colors.

He won.

Henry would not be blinded by Ashley anymore.

Ashley could not use Henry to do anything wrong.

At this rate, it would not take long for Ashley to suffer the consequences.

4/5

Chapter 216

Zachary felt it did not matter, even if he could not prove his father’s innocence.

As long as Ashley could get the punishment she deserved.

And Josie could get better quickly.

At night, the caregiver stayed in the ward and guarded Ashley.

Ashley did not dare to sleep or let the caregiver sleep. Still, the latter leaned on the small bed, fell asleep quickly,

and snored.

Ashley was a little annoyed and forcefully took the blanket to cover her ears.

Suddenly, Ashley heard a knock outside the window.

SEND GIFT

Chapter 217

“Clifford, wake up,” Ashley said, calling the caregiver’s name in panic and not daring to let him sleep.

Clifford Colbeck, the caregiver, opened his eyes in a daze and glanced at Ashley. “Ms. Long, what’s the matter?”

“Window! There’s something outside the window!” Ashley’s voice trembled.

Clifford frowned and looked out of the window in confusion. “There’s nothing.”

“Don’t… Don’t you hear anything?” Ashley’s breathing stagnated.

“Hear anything? Is it the sewer pipe?” Clifford was a little puzzled.

“No… There was a knock on the window.” Ashley was trembling as she could still hear the knocking.

She wondered why Clifford did not hear that.

Clifford stood up and walked to the window. “Miss, we’re on the fourth floor. It’s impossible for someone to knock on the window. Also, there’s nothing outside.”

Ashley listened carefully and made sure there was no more sound before she turned around to take a look.

“Did I really hear it wrong?” she wondered.

But when she turned around, Ashley was so terrified that she couldn’t even scream.

She stammered, “Y–You… Look!”

A black figure swayed outside the window with a rope hanging around his neck.

Ashley trembled all over. She knew Zachary’s father had hanged himself in prison.

“No. Don’t come here. Don’t come near me. Please. Don’t come to me.”

Clifford looked at Ashley in surprise. “Ms. Long, what are you talking about? There’s no one outside.”

“Don’t come to me, please. I didn’t mean to kill you. Please. I–I only wanted to escape from that family and find wealthier family… family wanted to adopt me, but you insisted on adopting me. If I didn’t frame you, I could

never escape from you. Did you want me to live in poverty with you for the rest of my life? You can’t blame me for

1/5

-1

Chapter 217

what happened. You can’t. You can only blame yourself for being so poor that you couldn’t provide me with a good life. You couldn’t give me what I wanted, so why did you adopt me? Why?” Ashley roared at the top of her lungs.

Clifford stood aside and recorded the scene without saying anything.

“Why d

did you adopt me? Why? This is all your fault. It’s your fault! Everything is your fault!”

The next morning, Josie was about to receive her treatment. The moment she had been waiting for had finally

come.

Josie did not eat anything the night before to empty her stomach for the treatment.

Henry and Zachary were also there with her. They held their breath anxiously while waiting for Josie.

“Jo…” Henry was the first to say something. He reached out and ruffled Josie’s hair. “You will be fine. We will be waiting for you outside.”

Sitting in the wheelchair, Josie smiled at Henry.

urs too.”

In fact, she had long been relieved. “If I get a new life after this, I hope you will get yours

Henry lowered his eyes and said nothing.

Standing aside, Zachary also said, “Josie, best of luck.”

“Thanks. I need that.” Josie smiled at Zachary.

Josie looked like the day he met her ten years ago, wearing a white dress and having a high ponytail on her head while feeding a stray puppy.

“Samuel, I’m starving. Can you cook something delicious for me once I’m released?” Josie looked up and stared intently at Samuel.

“Sure…” Samuel said in a hoarse voice and nodded.

“Don’t be afraid…” Josie raised her hand and grabbed Samuel’s finger.

Josie wanted to tell Samuel not to be afraid of anything, even if she were to die after the treatment.

The purse pushed Josie away in her wheelchair. She turned around and looked at the guys, waving and smiling

2/5

Chapter 217

at them.

It was as though she was telling them not to be so depressed, as she would not immediately die even if the treatment failed to cure her.

Meanwhile, at the hospital parking lot, Madelyn frantically got out of the car and ran toward the treatment room. She exclaimed inwardly, “Jo, please have a successful treatment!”

“Watch out.” Yuri followed behind Madelyn after applying for a day off on her behalf from her department

manager.

Madelyn’s eyes were a little red, and she did not even have the patience to wait for the elevator. “She will be fine, right?”

“She will ”

Madelyn’s phone kept vibrating. It was from their group chat. Rebecca and Sebastian were also waiting for the

result.

“Jo went in. We’re waiting for her out here.” When Madelyn rushed to the treatment room, she saw three men standing outside, looking even more attractive than the male models in advertisements. Even the nurses passing. by felt pressured by their presence.

Madelyn recorded a voice message for the group chat. She said nervously, “I’m so scared.”

Instantly, she received many messages from the group telling her that Josie would be fine.

Madelyn leaned against the wall and kept praying while waiting for the result.

A nurse stepped out of the treatment room and tried to relieve their anxiety. “Everyone, don’t be so nervous. Even if the first treatment fails, we still have a second chance. You don’t have to be so nervous.”

However, the guys were terrified upon hearing that, and their faces turned pale.

Across the hospital, on the commercial street, Hazel sat in the car with a gloomy face and asked, “Is Josie receiving her treatment today?”

“Yes.” The person sitting next to Hazel nodded in response.

“Ashley, that go–for–nothing,” Hazel cursed. Despite everything that Ashley told her, reality proved that she failed to do any of that.

3/5

Chapter 217

Before Hazel got out of the car, she said, “I’m going to talk to Ashley.”

After all, Ashley was still useful to Hazel’s plan.

Hazel was yet to confirm Henry’s true feelings for Ashley.

She believed if Josie really was with Samuel, then Ashley and Henry would most likely get together in the end.

Hazel had gathered much dirt on Ashley, so if the latter wanted to marry Henry, she had to stay obedient toward Hazel.

“Don’t let Spike’s subordinates see you.” Silas was the driver, and he was a little nervous.

“Why are you so nervous about that?” Hazel was unfazed. She put on makeup before coming, and she could barely recognize herself, let alone be seen by others.

Walking into the hospital, Hazel went straight to Ashley’s ward.

As she arrived, she noticed Ashley’s ward was empty.

“Where is she? Where is the patient in this ward?” Hazel asked a nurse who passed by after stepping out of the ward with a darkened expression.

She thought, “Was she discharged so soon? No way. That sounds unlikely.”

“The patient’s condition worsened last night, so she’s now in the recovery ward.” Ashley made a scene last midnight and insisted on changing to a ward with no windows. She refused to stay in that ward no matter what.

Hazel frowned and thought, “How did her condition worsen? There are so many patients in the recovery ward. Why would she stay in a crowded place? Who is she guarding against?”

Later, Hazel left the hospital in frustration and with a gloomy expression.

“Silas, let’s go.” After returning inside the car, Hazel rubbed her temples,

“My brother is back.” Silas looked at the phone and frowned.

Hazel froze for a moment and looked at Silas with a dumbfounded expression. “Didn’t I pay him to leave Hofcaster? What is he doing back here?”

“This is his home! Bitch… You’re the reason why he had to leave this place. How could you expect him not to

4/5

Chapter 217

return forever?” Silas was angry.

Sergio was Silas‘ younger brother. The brothers were from the countryside. Hazel used to date Sergio and make him work more for her tuition fees, but she later fell in love with a wealthy man.

Not only did Hazel want to change her fate by dating a rich man, but she also did not hesitate to implicate Sergio in her plan.

Sergio was the driver that slammed into Hayden and Kathy.

Hazel was so vicious that she would destroy everything that she could not get.

She fell for Hayden, but she could not get him. When she found out Hayden was in love with Kathy, she started devising vicious tricks to break them up. In the end, she even told Sergio to slam his car into them.

SEND GIFT

Chapter 218

Hazel’s face darkened at once. “Sergio was willing to do it. What does that have to do with me? Besides, I asked him to run Hayden and Kathy over, but I didn’t ask him to kill them!”

Silas cursed the vicious Hazel, but he could not get out of the situation because of her.

They were all in the same boat. Spike would not let him or Hazel off the hook.

Hence, they had to cooperate temporarily.

Josie’s treatment lasted for a long time. The men were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief when the nurse came out with a smile on her face and told them everything went well.

“However, she still needs to be observed in the intensive care unit for some time. She can’t leave for the time being, and you all cannot go in to visit her either, so please return home and get some rest. We’ll inform immediately if anything happens,” said the nurse.

you

Henry was relieved and sent a glance in Samuel’s direction. “We’ll go first. You stay here.”

The former needed to see Ashley.

The inpatient department called and said that Ashley was frightened the night before and suffered from hallucinations as a result.

Henry knew that it was Samuel’s doing.

Everything Ashley said out of fear was recorded, but that was not sufficient.

She had to admit it while her mind was clear.

Moreover, Ashley was no fool. She got transferred to the crowded recovery ward the next day. Being around people would give her some courage, and Samuel could not scare her easily.

Samuel had no time to deal with Ashley that day, so he left everything to his subordinates,

No matter where Ashley went, it was all arranged by him.

Over at the recovery ward, Ashley was trying to get out of bed and was exercising hard.

1/5

She had been lying in bed for a while. Thus, she felt uncomfortable and weak when she finally got out of bed.

Fortunately, Ashley didn’t spend much time in bed.

“Why are you in such a ward?” Henry entered the ward, his expression darkening. “There are too many people here.”

“It’s fine, Henry. I don’t want any special treatment.” Ashley’s smile was extremely kind.

If Henry hadn’t heard the recording of the things she said while she was in a crazed state, he wouldn’t have known how vicious and selfish Ashley could be.

She did all those things to her adopted family solely because they were poor,

Ashley was the textbook definition of an ungrateful person.

Henry subconsciously turned around to look at the door. “Zachary heard the recording, too… He must be feeling terrible right now,” he thought.

Ashley who caused his father’s death and ruined his family was right in front of his eyes, but there was nothing Zachary could do but contain himself.

That was because the law would punish Ashley for him.

“Let Clifford stay with you. I have to go pay Spike and his gang a visit, so I can’t accompany you anymore.” Seeing Ashley trying to approach him, Henry instinctively dodged her in disgust, refusing to let Ashley touch him.

Meanwhile, Ashley felt a little dejected after failing to touch Henry.

“Henry, about Thomas…” She wanted to know how the latter was.

“He was involved in Josie’s abduction. It’s a felony. It’s terrifying that he managed to hide all of that and remain by your side, but the best part of the misfortune is that I suspect he has something to do with you being thrown into the cellar,” Henry deliberately revealed in a low voice.

“No!” Ashley was a little flustered, for it wasn’t Thomas‘ doing.

When he heard this, Henry’s intense gaze bore into Ashley. “Huh?”

“No, I know it wan’t him.” Ashley waved. “That’s not what I meant. I mean, I believe him.”

2/5

“You’re too foolish, so you’re easily deceived by others,” Henry comforted her. “Have a good rest. I’m leaving

now.”

Ashley was rather disappointed. She couldn’t help but think that if Henry had stayed with her that night, then she wouldn’t be as terrified.

At the same time, however, she was afraid that she might see something weird and arouse Henry’s suspicion.

In truth, she missed the days when Thomas was around.

“Clifford, come here and hold me!” Ashley appeared impatient as soon as Henry left.

Hearing her words, Clifford quickly went over to support Ashley as she sat down.

“Where’s my phone?” Ashley asked, sitting nervously on the bed.

She had to have a phone.

“Ms. Long, your phone ran out of battery. I’m charging it for you at the nurse’s desk,” Clifford responded with a smile.

As such, Ashley didn’t think too much of it.

Josie’s treatment was a great success, but she had to remais

hours.

observation at the intensive care unit for 42

All along, Samuel remained outside her ward and was talking to the doctor.

Madelyn breathed a sigh of relief and instinctively hugged Yuri out of excitement. “Oh my goodness! This is great news! I knew she’d be fine,” she cried.

Yuri patted Madelyn’s back in an attempt to comfort her. “Everything’s fine now. We just have to wait for her to wake up.”

“The recovery rate for acute promyelocytic leukemia M3 is high, but we have to ensure that there won’t be a relapse in the future. Her diet and mood, as well as rehabilitation thereafter are extremely important,” the doctor. reminded Samuel.

Hearing this, Gamuel nodded in understanding. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of her.”

“As long as Josie recovers and leaves the hospital, I’ll definitely take good care of her and make sure she’s

3/5

“This course of treatment is the latest of its kind. Heaven helps the worthy, and Ms. Yates is a good person. I’m

sure she’ll be just fine.”

“Thank you, doctor.”

At the Gibson residence, Henry wanted to remain in the hospital, but he knew that his presence there was meaningless.

Josie didn’t need him anymore.

Zachary brought a case of beer and some snacks. Then, he proceeded to set them down on a stone table in the yard.

Henry frowned upon seeing this. “That case of beer only costs a few dollars. Is he serious?” he thought before saying to Zachary, “You said you’d cook. Is this what you meant?”

“Why are you in such a hurry? These are just snacks for the beer. I haven’t even started cooking yet.” Zachary rolled up his sleeves as he made his way toward the kitchen.

There was nothing wrong with his cooking skills, but Henry didn’t believe that Zachary could cook. He was pleasantly surprised when he trailed behind the latter and took a peek. It seemed that Zachary wasn’t lying at all.

“I didn’t expect you to have the potential to become a great chef. If you’re ever bored of your current job, your start a restaurant.” Henry let out a sarcastic chuckle.

Zachary ignored Henry. The truth was, their minds were both weighed down with heavy thoughts.

In the past, Zachary knew that Ashley caused his father’s death, but it felt different to hear it from the culprit herself. It was an uncomfortable feeling that couldn’t be described in words.

“Here it a try. My hometown’s specialty, the Sloummont braised chicken: Zachary brought out a plate of

braised chicken. For the past decade, he had been longing for a warm meal.

Henry took a bite of the chicken. It was slightly spicy but flavorful. Indeed, it was comparable to that of a restaurant.

“Back then, my father said that if I didn’t want to study or go to college, he would allow me to learn how to cook. Everyone had to eat. Even if I lose my job, my skills will still be useful… at home,” Zachary said while pouring

4/5

hapter 218

imself a glass of beer. There was a slight smile tugging at his l*ps.

My mom died early. She died due to complications in labor while giving birth to my sister, who also did not urvive.” Zachary’s eyes turned red. “Ashley… My dad said that she resembled my mom. At first glance, he saw

ny sister in her… so he wanted to adopt her.”

How did she resemble my mom? That vicious woman is nothing like my mom.” Zachary seemed slightly out of control and was talking as if he was venting his anger.

Their nightmare began when they adopted Ashley into their family.

“She’ll definitely get the punishment she deserves.” Henry’s words sounded like a promise.

Zachary didn’t speak and merely hung his head as he continued downing his beer.

5/5

Chapter 219

“On the day we adopted Ashley, my dad was overjoyed. He even organized a dinner party and invited everyone over. He told me I have a sister from now on,” Zachary continued.

At that point, Zachary laughed sardonically. “Did you know that my dad was somewhat crazed ever since my mom passed away from labor complications? He loved her very much, so he never quite got out of his grief. He was a teacher, but he started believing in superstition. My dad thought that people had souls and that my mom would always be by our side.”

Henry became an attentive listener and allowed Zachary to continue talking.

“In truth, my dad lived a hard life alone. I didn’t understand back then and thought we were fine with just the two of us. I couldn’t accept another woman as my mother, so whenever someone tried to introduce a woman to him, I would try my best to tear them apart,” Zachary revealed.

Zachary used to be quite naughty and couldn’t bear seeing another woman by his father’s side.

“When I grew up and began having sexual urges, I realized that sometimes, men just can’t live without women.” Zachary lowered his head, feeling a wave of mixed emotions.

He then continued, “So I advised my dad… I told him to look for a new partner, that I’d been ignorant, and that

he should live a normal life.”

Zachary clinked his glass with Henry’s and queried, “You’re a man. You should understand what I mean, right?”

Henry nodded.

“But my dad said he’s gotten used to being alone.” Zachary leaned against the chair.

“How did your dad… take care of himself, then?” Right after saying that, Henry covered his forehead with his hand. He couldn’t help but regret the words as they left his l*ps. It was an odd question, after all.

“Are you joking, Mr. Gibson?” Zachary quirked a brow. “Right, you’ve never been short of women, so why would you need to use your hands?”

“Ahem…” Henry expected that Zachary would seize the opportunity to take a dig at him. “What I meant was the bodily fluid that the police found on Ashley. Could she have…”

Zachary’s hand, which was holding the glass, froze for a moment. “Initially, I suspected my dad and didn’t

1/5

+5)

Chapter 219

believe him because the police found traces of him on Ashley. However, I couldn’t figure out why they were on her in the first place…”

Zachary’s voice was hoarse as he continued, “Ultimately, I underestimated just how evil one can be… She was so young back then. How could she be so vicious? Why did she know all these things?”

“Maybe she experienced something in the past, which led to her putting her knowledge to use on your dad and framing a good person.” Henry took a sip of beer. It was cold and a tad bitter.

“I heard from Thomas that Ashley was adopted by another family before she was taken in by your dad. Someone in that family fell to their death, and they thought Ashley brought them bad luck, so they sent her back to the orphanage.”

In essence, Ashley must have experienced something in that home, and that was why she showed signs of depression.

“This is such a horrid twist of fate…” Zachary smiled as he took a sip of beer. “Let’s not talk about her.”

“She’s ruining my mood,” he thought.

As such, Henry naturally changed the topic. “The hospital called and said everything went well with Josie.”

“Over the years, besides avoiding your people, I’ve spent most of my time following Josie, trailing after her. I watched her arrive at the company safely and go home safely after work. You’re a pretty horrible person. She was married to you for three years, yet you drove your lovers to work, while she was squeezing into subways and buses with the rest of the working crowd. Even I know that it’s not safe…”

Zachary then began to recount the past. “She worked for three years, and during that time, I fought three hooligans for her, chased one away, and took care of two crazy stalkers. She’s pretty, so everyone takes notice of her when she’s out and about. You sure have no worries, huh?”

Henry clenched his fists and said nothing.

“So you shouldn’t blame others. You only have yourself to blame for losing her.” Zachary’s words were harsh, but he spoke the truth.

“It was my fault. I… always thought that she’d become independent if I disregard and ignore her. I thought I could protect her from Spike by doing so.” Henry admitted. He was in the wrong. In fact, his mistakes were inexcusable :d ridiculous.

Therefore, it made perfect sense that Josie would fall in love with someone like Samuel, who was as bright as

2/5

Chapter 219

the sun.

Somehow, it seemed that all of it was destined.

He was bound to lose something in order to grow.

That way, he would realize that no one in the world would remain forever. If he didn’t know how to cherish someone, he would lose that person to someone else.

“Josie’s great, really.” Zachary smiled. “If I was born to a family like Samuel’s, I’d never give her up to you.”

A grin also played at Henry’s l*ps as he retorted, “If I can start all over again, I wouldn’t give her up either. All of you won’t stand a chance because I won’t even allow you to get to know her.”

“How vicious…” Zachary teased Henry.

“But if there’s truly a chance to start over, I’d find you, help you with your lawsuit and the investigation, and help you… walk out of the darkness. Then, I’d send you to school. If you didn’t study well, I’d make sure to teach you a lesson.” At that moment, Henry couldn’t help but feel that he’d been influenced by Zachary and was now having fantasies.

After all, those were unrealistic thoughts.

In this world, there was no remedy for regret, and one could not simply turn back time.

“Then, we’d surely be good friends, Mr. Gibson,” Zachary said and mused, “If I’had gotten to know Henry earlier and there were no misunderstandings between us, would we have become friends?”

At that thought, he noticed that he didn’t hate Henry that much..

“Perhaps.”

In Hofcaster Hospital, a shroud of darkness blanketed the sky.

Ashley began to panic when she noticed that everyone in the ward was asleep.

Although, there were a couple of patient family members that weren’t asleep and were on their phones.

Ashley looke Lat the door. She was in the recovery ward, where some of the patients couldn’t be exposed to sunlight. As such, the only tiny window in the entire ward had its curtains drawn shut.

3/5

Chapter 219

Ashley let out a sigh of relief and decided to get a good night’s sleep.

Meanwhile, Clifford sat by her bedside and was snoring while leaning against the wall.

Ashley felt disdainful, but alas, Henry had hired the caregiver, so she could only swallow her complaints.

She soon began to feel drowsy and nodded off. In her slumber, she seemed to have heard someone crying in the ward. It was a man’s voice, and that voice sent shivers down Ashley’s spine.

“Clifford,” Ashley called out in fear.

Clifford jolted awake and looked at Ashley in a daze. “What’s wrong… Ms. Long?”

“Someone’s crying. Did you hear it?” Ashley asked, her voice trembling.

“No, I didn’t?” Clifford was confused.

However, Ashley was not satisfied with that response. She turned around and glanced at the family member of

the patient in the bed next to hers. “Sir, did you happen to hear the sounds of someone crying?”

The man glanced around and queried, “What sound?”

At that, Ashley’s expression dimmed.

None of them heard the crying, but it was getting closer to her by the second.

All of a sudden, a figure crawled out from underneath the bed that was opposite hers..

Ashley’s breathing stilled, and she passed out.

Outside the ward, Yuri signaled that their work was done. “It’s almost time. Start psychological intervention.

tomorrow.”

Clifford nodded. “Don’t worry. Leave it to me.”

Clifford was also one of Samuel’s men.

Early the next morning, Ashley woke up and felt sore all over. It was as if her entire body had been crushed by

someone.

“I

“I heard that the church a Mount Kismet is really effective. My little girl saw a ghost and had a high fever that

4/5

Chapter 219

refused to go away for days. We went to numerous hospitals, but nothing worked. She only felt better when we brought her to the church and prayed for her.”

Chapter 220

The woman on the next bed spoke while eating pistachio. “I’m telling you, it’s better to believe than to disregard these superstitions. Hospitals are full of negative energy, and you can very well be targeted by ghosts.”

“What happened to your daughter back then?” the male patient asked.

“Her entire body hurt, and she was exhausted. She felt as if something was on her back.” The woman sat up straight. “I’m telling you, people shouldn’t do bad things. My daughter was targeted by ghosts because of my –husband!”

“I also heard that the church at Mount Kismet is really effective.”

“My daughter’s high fever wouldn’t go away, so some people told me to go to Kismet Church and pray to God. If one acknowledges all of their wrongdoings and tells God everything, He’ll forgive them, and their children wouldn’t have to suffer in their stead.” The woman sighed.

The few people nodded in agreement. “One must be kind and not do wrong. Otherwise, they’ll end up being haunted.”

“One of my relatives back home is super weird. She could hear what we couldn’t hear and see what we couldn’t see. She also liked provoking those ‘things.‘ Later on, we sought advice from a priest at Kismet Church. We asked if she had hurt anybody. She was beyond terrified, so how could she hurt anybody? It wasn’t until we mulled over it carefully that we recalled she had an abortion when she was younger.”

“This is retribution.”

Ashley listened as goosebumps rose all over her body, and the soreness was intensifying.

She got out of bed, intending to take a walk, but it hurt all over.

It was as if she was walking while carrying something that weighed over 1,000 pounds on her back.

Ashley had also heard about Mount Kismet and how effective it was.

“Looks like… I’ll have to see a priest after getting discharged,” she mused.

Over at Gibsre, Corporation, Charles had just ended his meeting. He then went out and saw Quinton. “Why are

you here?”

1/5

Chapter 220

“Can’t I be here?” Quinton raised his eyebrows.

Noticing that the atmosphere between the two men was off, the people around them hurriedly explained, “Mr. Larson, this is the new project director.”

Charles let out a bark of laughter. “Has Henry lost his mind? He’s inviting trouble.”

“You’re the one who’s trouble, don’t you think?” Quinton snorted. He didn’t want to stir things up, so he turned. around and left.

However, Charles sneered and trailed behind him. “I heard things between you and Jessica are still vague.”

“She’s my wife now. Watch your words.” Quinton frowned. Things weren’t vague between him and Jessica at all.

Taken aback, Charles was silent for a moment before letting out a chuckle. “Quinton, you’re really something. The phrases ‘ruthless‘ and ‘cold–hearted‘ truly describes who you are as a person.”

All of a sudden, a loud bang sounded, Quinton had punched Charles in a fit of rage.

He had promised Henry that he wouldn’t cause trouble, but it was Charles who instigated it.

Charles wanted to fight back, but he was held back by several assistants.

Quinton looked at Charles, anger flitting across his eyes. “You’d better be nice to her.”

“So what if I want to be rude?” Charles had nastier things to say, but after giving it a second thought, he deemed

it unnecessary.

+to

He would anger Quinton, but at the same time, Jessica would be hurt.

“Charles Larsan!” Quinton was about to strike again.

“Take it outside if you want to fight!” The elevator door opened to reveal Henry, who wore a dark expression on his countenance.

Charles and Quinton instantly stopped talking and let out a snort before tidying themselves up.

“Quinton, come in.” Henry rubbed his temples.

Quinton followed behind Henry and was punched by his older half–brother as soon as he entered the office.

2/5

Quinton couldn’t help feeling aggrieved. “Why did Henry hit me?” he wondered.

“What did I tell you? I said you could join Gibson Corporation, but you have to learn to behave yourself! You fought with Charles on your first day. Are you not embarrassed?” Henry chided sternly.

Quinton’s eyes instantly reddened. “Why can’t I hit him? He scolded my wife. Hitting him is barely anything! What shitty job is this? I quit!”

Quinton turned around to leave.

At the sight of this, Henry rubbed his temples. He knew he had acted impulsively, and he should have gotten to the bottom of things. “If you quit, you’ll be the butt of the joke to Spike. Do you want him to confine you to the ancestral hall and force you to divorce Jessica?”

Just as Quinton was about to open the door, his hand stiffened, and he whipped his head around, glaring at Henry with anger.

“Were his words harsh?” Henry was the first to compromise.

“You can ask him if he deserved to be hit or not.” Quinton snorted. His older half–brother had already made a compromise, yet he stubbornly refused to admit defeat.

“Jessica is my wife now. She’s my bottom line, so no one can say anything about her. If I can be like you, Jessical will be the second Josie, but I don’t want to follow in your footsteps and end up losing my woman.” Quinton’s barbed comments were laced with mockery toward Henry.

Henry clenched his jaw. He wanted to get angry, but there was no reason to.

“It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have hit you first. I should’ve asked you about what happened.”

Quinton was taken aback. He lifted his head and looked at Henry in disbelief. “He’s apologizing?” Ite mused.

“I’ll deal with Charles. Since you’re here, you should focus on work. Do you understand me? Henry warned again.

The defiant Quinton remained silent.

Then, Henry opened the door and left to look for Charles. He was rather protective of his younger half–sibling.

He also knew why Charles targeted Quinton. The grudge between the two of them stemmed from Spike’s men hitting Charles with a car,

3/5

Henry pushed open the door leading to Charles‘ office and made his way inside.

At that moment, Charles was looking in the mirror. When he saw Henry walking in, he instantly hid the mirror.

“Doesn’t that jerk know now to hit people in the face? I have a date tonight!” he grumbled internally.

‘Spike was the one who ordered his men to hit you with the car. He was also the one who threatened you, not Quinton. He’s a no–good fellow, so you can curse at him all you want, but you shouldn’t insult a woman. Do you think that’s real manly of you?” Henry walked over and kicked at Charles‘ chair.

The chair had wheels and slid toward a corner after the kick.

Charles‘ face darkened. “Henry’s quite protective,” he mused. Then, he said to Henry, “Fine, I was in the wrong. I shouldn’t have called Jessica a bitch, all right?”

Henry drew in a deep breath. By the time Charles slid back to his original spot, Henry launched another kick at

his chair.

“No wonder Quinton beat you up. You deserved it!” uttered Henry through gritted teeth. “Charles Larson, you’d better watch your mouth!”

Charles frowned, knowing he was at fault. “What do you want?”

“Apologize. Go and apologize to Quinton.” Henry rubbed his temples. “This is so childish…”

Two grown men were fighting each other. It was truly and utterly childish.

“Me? Apologizing to him? Forget about it!” Charles grew infuriated. “I’ll apologize to Quinton when Spike apologizes to me!”

Frowning, Henry declared, “Quinton has nothing to do with Spike!”

However, Charles merely sneered at his words. “Humph. They’re both no good.”

“Whatever.” Henry didn’t want to argue with Charles anymore and turned to leave.

After a long silence, Charles finally rose to his feet and exited his office.

“Apologize to Quinton Taibbi? Why should I? Even if I have to apologize, I should be apologizing to Jessica for speaking without thinking. I guess that woman isn’t that bad,” he pondered.

4/5

“Um… I didn’t mean to say that about Jessica,” Charles uttered haughtily.

5/5

SEND GIFT

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 201-210

  1. Chapter 201
  2. Jessica, who was sitting next to Quinton, grew restless. “7.5 million dollars… Is this jewelry worth that much?”
  3. Quinton curled his l*ps and smiled meaningfully. “This jewelry isn’t worth 7.5 million dollars, but Josie is worth
  4. more than that.”
  5. Jessica was a little confused. “Huh? How does this have anything to do with Josie?”
  6. “This jewelry is an inheritance from Hayden, Josie’s father, which will eventually be passed down to the future daughter–in–law of the Gibson family. That’s how Kathy got this it. After Kathy died, Josie brought it to the Gibson family and got married to Henry. In short, this jewelry should be returned to Josie.” Although the jewelry would eventually return to Josie, the person who handed it to Josie was very important.
  7. To Henry and Samuel, the jewelry would be the starting step of their battle for Josie.
  8. In the end, Henry chose to let go and gave Samuel the opportunity.
  9. “I don’t understand…” Jessica was still a little confused.
  10. “Just forget it if you don’t understand.” Quinton did not want Jessica to understand it either. “If you marry me, I won’t lose you like Henry.”
  11. Jessica froze for a moment before holding Quinton’s arm tightly. “Marry me, then. Let’s get the marriage certificate secretly.”
  12. “Aren’t you afraid of being exposed by the media and affecting your career?” Quinton raised his eyebrows.
  13. “Husband is more important than career.” Jessica wore an innocent expression on her face.
  14. Quinton raised his chin with satisfaction. “Are you not afraid that I’m a poor guy who needs your financial support?”
  15. “I can afford it.” Jessica thought if she had been staying in the industry, she could still support the two of them without difficulty even though she could not make a lot of money.
  16. Quinton grabbed Jessica’s fingers and slowly tightened his grip.
  17. “Idiot…” he thought.
  18. 1/5
  19. “I’m thankful that… you don’t hate me.” Jessica spoke in a low voice while lowering her head. It was as though she did not dare to let Quinton hear her.
  20. Unlike other women, she had signed a contract with Caligo Club and had an “easy” reputation.
  21. She admitted that she was dirty and deserved no one. However, she did not want to let Quinton go.
  22. No one had ever treated her like Quinton…
  23. “Do you think I’m good?” Quinton raised his eyebrows and asked. “I’m evil in Josie’s eyes, and she even wishes “for my death. I’m indeed not a good man. So, we are perfect matches and should keep ourselves from harming
  24. people.”
  25. Jessica’s eyes turned red. She lowered her head and remained silent for a long time.
  26. How could she not be moved?
  27. Quinton was always like that. He seemed to care less about everything, yet he was more thoughtful than anyone.
  28. Since Quinton rescued Jessica from Caligo Club, she knew there was no way she could disassociate herself from him anymore.
  29. Even if Quinton was married and had children one day, she could not resist him as long as he refused to let her go.
  30. That was why she promised Hazel to set Quinton up to give herself a chance to give up.”
  31. She was afraid that she would fall for him deeply and doomed herself.
  32. Fortunately, God was fair to Jessica.
  33. Although Quinton had offended Spike and could not secure any job now, she was willing to work hard for Quinton and herself.
  34. Moreover, Quinton said he would marry her and be with her.
  35. “Mr. Taibbi, Mr. Turner won the jewelry set for 7.5 million dollars. What are you going to win for Jessica?”
  36. Upon hearing tha, someone behind them ridiculed, “Jessica? Does she even worthy of that?”
  37. Chapter 201
  38. Quinton found it annoying. He would have hit the person if it weren’t for the charity dinner.
  39. Jessica frowned and clutched Quinton’s hand tightly, not wanting him to listen to those filthy words.
  40. “Do you like this porcelain bottle set?” Quinton lifted his chin at Jessica.
  41. Kyle stared at Quinton from behind him and intended to take the opportunity to raise the bid.
  42. “The starting price is 54,000 dollars.”
  43. Hearing that, Kyle mocked, “I can see Mr. Taibbi is really out of money. These porcelain bottles that are worth around 15,000 dollars are only auctioned for tens of thousands of dollars. Do you intend to use them for coffee?”
  44. With a smile, Quinton said nothing but raised his paddle. “120 thousand dollars.”
  45. Kyle quickly raised the bid. “150 thousand dollars.”
  46. “225 thousand dollars.” Quinton raised his paddle again.
  47. “Quinton, this porcelain bottle set is only worth 15 thousand dollars the most,” Jessica reminded Quinton in a low voice, thinking that none in the action venue would buy the porcelain bottles and that it was not worth spending 225 thousand dollars on such useless items.
  48. “300 thousand dollars!” Sitting behind the duo, Kyle raised the price arrogantly and waited for Quinton to raise
  49. the bid.
  50. 5 Y
  51. “What an idiot,” Quinton sneered inwardly as he spoke. “Use them to enjoy your coffee for 300 thousand dollars,
  52. then.”
  53. “300 thousand dollars once…”
  54. “300 thousand dollars twice!”
  55. “Congratulations on your new auction item for 300 thousand dollars, Mr. Roth!”
  56. Quinton glanced at Jessica. He could not help but chuckle.
  57. Jessica immediately understood that Quinton had fooled Kyle.
  58. Jessica tried har to hold back her laughter, and her stomach hurt as she exclaimed inwardly, “How funny! He
  59. wonthe trash with 300 thousand dollars.”
  60. “Quinton!” he shouted angrily once he realized that Quinton had fooled him.
  61. Quinton ignored him and retorted casually, “Are you short of money, Mr. Roth? How about I borrow you? Your father would be happy to see you bought a coffee set for 300 thousand dollars.”
  62. “Just you wait!” Kyle gritted his teeth angrily.
  63. After Quinton regained his composure, he looked at the auction item on the auction table and asked in a deep voice, “Do you like that necklace?”
  64. Jessica shook her head nervously. Even though she liked the necklace, she forced herself to say she did not like
  65. it.
  66. “The starting price is 750 thousand dollars.”
  67. It was a luxurious and elegant heart–shaped diamond necklace that perfectly matched Jessica’s temperament.
  68. “1.2 million dollars.” Quinton raised the paddle.
  69. Jessica’s heart almost stopped beating when she heard that.
  70. She thought Quinton had no money and called out to him, “Quinton.”
  71. This time, Kyle dared not raise the bid intentionally and stopped everyone around him from doing that either. “I’d like to see how he pays for 1.2 million dollars!“”
  72. Quinton smiled and waited.
  73. “Quinton…” Jessica was scared out of her wits as she could not afford 1.2 million dollars.
  74. She could still withdraw all the amount Hazel had given her if it was 300 thousand dollars, but she could not afford 1.2 million dollars.
  75. “Congratulations, Mr. Taibbi.”
  76. When the gayel fell, Jessica was so scared that her heart tightened, and her face turned pale.
  77. “What should i du?” she mused.
  78. 4/5
  79. emergency Calls
  80. Chapter 201
  81. Seeing the hostess walk in their direction, Jessica bit her l*ps in fear.
  82. Quinton handed the hostess a card and turned around to speak in Jessica’s ear. “You’re underestimating your
  83. man.”
  84. Jessica froze at the spot. “You…“”
  85. She wondered where Quinton got the money.
  86. “Everything Spike possessed was given by my grandfather. My fixed assets are enough for you to spend every day and will never finish in your lifetime.” Quinton raised his eyebrows and pinched Jessica’s fingers. “I came here today to give you a ring and ask you to marry me. But unfortunately, this year’s auction is a little. disappointing.”
  87. Jessica was overwhelmed by the drastic change and thought, “Gosh! I thought Quinton would rely on my financial support and our relationship… It turns out that a starved camel is still bigger than a horse.”
  88. “Y–You should have told me earlier.” At the thought of him staying in her rented house, she asked, “Why are you still sleeping on a 59–inch bed with me then?”
  89. “The design of the house my mom left me was too old–fashioned, and I’ve asked someone to renovate it. I wanted to give you a surprise initially. Argh! Forget it.” Quinton did not want to continue teasing Jessica.
  90. She had already suffered too much, and he only wanted to take good care of her in the future.
  • 0.

    Chapter 202

    Jessica sat in a chair, her fingers clenched slowly, and she began to fear that these were not real.

    She was afraid that everything was just a dream.

    And that Quinton’s kindness to her was also fake.

    Quinton knew just by looking at Jessica that she was uneasy because he was too rich.

    “Let’s go get a marriage certificate tomorrow, okay?” Quinton asked in a low voice.

    Jessica looked at Quinton awkwardly.

    “My properties will be notarized as marital property after that.” He wondered if this would make her feel at ease.

    “I’ve also arranged the transfer of your father to the ward. I will cover all the medical expenses from now on. You just need to marry me secretly. If you want to make it public, then we will make it public, okay?” Quinton asked in a low voice.

    “Why… Why are you so nice to me?” Jessica looked sideways at Quinton, and her eyes turned red.

    “It’s weird, and I can’t tell you the exact reason…” Quinton bowed his head. “It’s probably what my mother said. She said one won’t care about people’s opinions when you meet the right person.”

    He could not tell what he loved about Jessica. The fact was that they just used each other from the beginning.

    Jessica had an ulterior motive against him, and he also was not all that serious with her.

    He just never expected he would fall for her.

    ‘Quinton, you have to be nice to me for the rest of your life, or I will not survive. I’m not as strong as Josie, and I’m not as lucky as her. She can survive without Henry, and Samuel is by her side. I am not. Behind me is hell, and in front of me is the abyss. I will die if you leave me.”

    She was rotten and dirty. She was not as pure as Josie.

    She had nothing. Quinton had to promise to be good to her for the rest of her life. She could not afford to play around.

    1/6

    hesitated, even for a little.

    Jessica’s sense of avoiding risks was too strong.

    “Let me tell you this. I want us to be together and not bother other people. Spike can be completely dead to me when I marry you. I don’t have to try chasing after Josie anymore. It’s good for all of us. Don’t you think so?” Quinton stared at Jessica.

    “I swear…” Quinton spoke again after a lengthy silence. “I’ll never let you experience what my mother had experienced. I am a bastard, but I’ll be loyal when I get married.”

    Jessica stared at Quinton with tears in her eyes. “Is he confessing his love?” she wondered.

    She also wondered whether Quinton was really proposing to her.

    Jessica was so excited that her palms were sweating, and she was at a loss for words.

    “You… Your proposal was improper.”

    Quinton smiled, “Yeah. I will propose properly another day.”

    “Well… I–I’ll think about it.” Jessica lowered her head, listened to her heartbeat, and recalled her painful experiences.

    “It seems that it was all worth it,” she thought.

    Neither Henry nor Samuel stayed for the party after the auction.

    Samuel also knew that Henry was really going to let it go when the latter gave him the jewelry.

    This u

    the start of Josie’s new life.

    “I’ll treat her well,” Samuel said. It sounded like a promise.

    Henry did not speak.

    Samuel said nothing further, as well.

    “Mr. Taibbi, are you leaving now? Rich people like you would often go to dinner and get to know other people?”

    Chapte: 202

    A group of wealthy families‘ children in the parking lot stopped Quinton from leaving in retaliation.

    Spike did not care about Quinton now. Quinton could be messed up even if he had some money.

    Quinton lit a cigarette and signaled to Jessica to get in the car first.

    Jessica shook her head and held Quinton’s arm tightly.

    Quinton frowned and scolded her, “Get lost!”

    The children of rich families were eager to start a fight.

    Henry was already in a bad mood, to begin with. Passing by the parking lot, he kicked the wealthy families‘ children who were about to start a fight..

    “You fu*king…” One of them cursed. When he turned around, his face turned pale with fear.

    He was shocked to see that it was Henry.

    One of them did not recognize Henry and rushed forward to fight him.

    Zachary raised his hand to grab the man’s wrist and pinned it directly onto the car.

    “Mr. Gibson…”

    “He’s my brother.” Henry reached out to ask Zachary for a cigarette.

    Cecilia was absent, and Zachary did not have a tacit accord with Henry. Therefore, he did not offer Henry a cigarette.

    Henry frowned and became even more dissatisfied with Zachary. “This kind of bodyguard is useless,” Henry thought.

    Quinton had a disdainful expression but still reached out and handed Henry a cigarette.

    “Misunderstanding… These are all misunderstandings…” The group of wealthy families‘ children got up and ran

    away.

    No one dared to provoke a fight with Henry.

    +5

    “Don’t go out and show up in public these days. Get yourself settled and stable. Let’s discuss what you want to do later,” Henry said. His words were vague but full of meanings.

    Quinton understood what Henry meant by discussing what he wanted to do later. It meant that everything would have to wait until Spike was involved.

    The police had filed evidence and started re–investigating the case according to his statement. They would definitely be able to send Spike to prison once they got hold of concrete evidence against him.

    Quinton did not say anything in reply. He lowered his head and remained silent.

    “Tell me what you need,” Henry added.

    They were related by blood, after all.

    Quinton caused quite the problems in Muprary. Without Henry, he would have been gone long ago.

    Now that he had Jessica, he was somewhat calmer and more mature.

    “Jessica…” Henry’s voice was a little hoarse when his gaze fell on Jessica. “She doesn’t have many friends, but she’s willing to accept you. This shows that she likes you very much. Please take care of her from now on.”

    Jessica knew that Henry was talking about Josie.

    Jessica nodded quickly while feeling a little nervous.

    She wondered if Henry was actually asking for her help.

    “Oh, God. So many things happened today. I feel like a big rock has hit my head. I need to cool off,” Jessica thought.

    “Let’s go.” Henry did not say much. He glared at Zachary coldly and motioned at him to follow.

    “Henry, you’re so rich, so how about treating me to barbecue? Let’s have a drink together as single men. What do you think?” Zachan

    could not read the room.

    Henry was irritated on the other hand.

    “It seems that you only drink foreign wine because of your status. I bet you never had draft beer, right? Let’s go. I’ll take you to a pace. You’re paying.” Zachary did not notice the irritated look in Henry’s eyes.

    4/6

    Chap. 202

    “Take it easy. It’s no use trying to make something that is not meant to happen. If it did, I would have taken Josie

    away and locked her up so that she would always belong to me.” Zachary bumped Henry with his shoulder.

    He knew Henry was upset.

    “You dare?” Henry threatened coldly.

    He had indeed planned to do this before, but then he found out that Josie was ill..

    He did not even dare to breathe, regretting everything he had done.

    “I’m not that kind of person. I know there is no use in forcing something that’s not meant to happen.” Then Zachary padded.

    Henry glanced at him and inexplicably wanted to try drinking draft beer. “Won’t you be getting a stomachache after drinking draft beer?”

    “What

    are you, a princess?” Zachary was shocked. “Then, is sleeping under a bridge to avoid your people not the human way to live?”

    Henry frowned and was unwilling to say another word to Zachary.

    “Such a person can’t shake off the vagrant spirit in him,” Henry thought.

    Meanwhile, at Samuel’s house.

    It was eleven o’clock in the evening when Samuel returned home.

    Josie was lying on the couch and waiting for Samuel before she inevitably fell asleep.

    “Jo…” Samuel was afraid Josie would be startled, so he called softly. “I’m back.”

    Josie nodded and sat up drowsily.

    “Jo… Here. It’s for you.” Samuel handed over the jewelry to Josie.

    Josie opened his eyes to take a look. Then her gaze suddenly froze.

    5/6

    Chapter 203

    “Isn’t this jewelry supposed to be at Henry’s?” Josie was a little surprised.

    “Now it belongs to you.” Samuel stretched out his hand and pulled Josie into his arms. “This means he has let you go, right?”

    Josie leaned on Samuel’s shoulder without saying anything.

    Perhaps Henry had truly let go.

    On the other side, Madelyn and Sylvester were having dinner at a western restaurant.

    “Are you that busy lately?” Madelyn clearly sensed Sylvester had been treating her colder and colder.

    Recently, she had been on guard against Sylvester. She feared he was a bargaining chip used by Quinton against Josie.

    Unexpectedly, before she could figure out if he was scheming against Josie, Sylvester’s true nature had been. exposed.

    He liked beautiful women, serendipitous encounters, and flirting with other women to seek excitement.

    Madelyn had long noticed that he lacked constancy.

    “I’ve been very busy recently, Maddy. Can you accompany me tonight?” Sylvester asked softly, tentatively.

    Madelyn had been cautious of Sylvester for a long time and never made any substantial progress with him.

    If it were not for the fact that he had not taken advantage of Madelyn, he would have dumped her long ago.

    “No, I don’t accept premarital intercourse,” Madelyn spoke slowly as if she were taunting Sylvester.

    As expected, Sylvester could no longer hold it in. “Maddy, I’ve got something to do right now.”

    “Don’t go. Didn’t you want me to accompany you tonight? I can stay with you,” Madelyn said as she rested her head on her hand.

    Sylvester glanced at his phone. “It’s really an urgent matter, Maddy.”

    1/5

    Chapte 203

    “Which little lover of yours asked you out?” Madelyn asked quietly.

    “You misunderstood me, Maddy.” Sylvester tried to deflect it.

    “Who is this?” Madelyn’s phone showed a picture of Sylvester with another woman.

    It was sent by Yuri.

    Although Yuri was not a good person, Sylvester was no better.

    At least Yuri was frank.

    “You investigated me?” Sylvester frowned, somewhat furious.

    “You make it sound so nice. I don’t have time to investigate you. Someone just happened to see you,” Madelyn sneered.

    “Since you know this, there’s nothing else to say. Let’s break up,” Sylvester said casually.

    “Okay.” Madelyn nodded calmly.

    Sylvester’s expression darkened as he thought, “It seems she has been planning to dump me for a while now.”

    When Sylvester left, Madelyn snorted. “Scumbag!”

    Then, she used her journalist talents and a side account to expose the scumbag of Hofcaster, Sylvester, and his various scandalous rumors to warn the others.

    “Wow, you two broke up just like that?” Yuri, who had been sitting aside, approached Madelyn and sat in front of her. “Now that I helped you open your eyes to that jerk, how will you repay me?”

    “Waiter!” Madelyn raised her eyebrows. “Order whatever you like, Mr. Yancey.”

    Yuri was a little flattered as he thought, “Is she treating me to a meal?”

    “In that case, I won’t hold back,” Yuri ordered a few dishes that were not too expensive in consideration for Madelyn.

    “Give us a bottle of your most expensive wine.” Madelyn patted the table domineeringly.

    The waiter’s eyes sparkles

    2/5

    Chap 203

    “You’re spending that much? There’s no need to go that far just because a scumbag cheated on you,” Yuri frowned. He felt somewhat displeased.

    The thought of Madelyn caring about Sylvester even a tiny bit made Yuri feel unhappy.

    “I’m happy, so, of course, I should celebrate.” Madelyn gave Yuri a look as if saying he could not understand her.

    Yuri did not say much.

    Madelyn ordered a lot of delicious food and started stuffing food into her mouth like a person starved for days.

    “Are you… okay?” Yuri sensed Madelyn was not acting right.

    “I’m turning my grief into my appetite. You won’t understand it.” Madelyn continued eating.

    Yuri’s face darkened, and he asked the waiter to pour water for Madelyn. “Eat slowly. Be careful not to choke yourself. Have some water.”

    Madelyn looked up at Yuri and thought, “How kind of him.”

    “Why do I need water? There’s wine.” Madelyn chugged the alcohol. She stood up and looked at Yuri when she had almost finished eating. “I’m going to the bathroom.”

    Yuri did not think too much as he pondered, “Girls are emotional. She must be going to the bathroom to cry.”

    However, Yuri did not see Madelyn after waiting for some time. He could not sit still and wanted to check on her.

    “Sir, that lady left and said you will pay for the bill. The total cost was 4,735 dollars. Since you’re a distinguished guest, the total will be 4,650 dollars after the discount.”

    Yuri scoffed angrily as he thought, “So this is Madelyn’s trick.”

    Yuri handed a credit card to the waiter and called Madelyn’s phone.

    Madelyn refused to answer him.

    After he left the restaurant, Yuri was about to drive off when he spotted Madelyn throwing up on the roadside.

    She was holding everything in.

    “Getin the car,” Yuri said a deep voice after he opened the windows.

    3/5

    Chap. 203

    Madelyn vomited violently until tears started to fall.

    She was not upset because of the breakup.

    However, in Yuri’s eyes, Madelyn was deeply in love.

    “What’s there to be sad about that scumbag?” Yuri was annoyed.

    “You’re no better,” Madelyn muttered in a low voice, but still obediently got into Yuri’s car.

    “Is that how you talk to your boss?” Yuri raised an eyebrow as he pressured Madelyn.

    Madelyn murmured, “You’re amazing, boss.”

    “Let’s go. I’ll take you somewhere.” Yuri drove off with Madelyn.

    Madelyn was a little nervous. “W–Where are we going?”

    “I just scammed Yuri off a meal. He’s not going to take revenge, is he?” she pondered.

    “You finally remembered to ask, but it’s too late.” Yuri stepped on the accelerator. The frightened Madelyn grabbed onto the seat belt tightly.

    “What are you going to do?” Madelyn sounded like she was on the verge of tears, but it was actually from throwing up,

    “We’re going for a walk.” Yuri parked the car by the sea and led Madelyn out of the car to relax.

    Madelyn felt confused as she wondered, “Why did he come here to relax?”

    “Didn’t you just get dumped? I brought you here to scream your heart out.” Yuri motioned for Madelyn to get off

    the car.

    Madelyn held the seat belt tightly. “I’m not going out. What should I scream for? It’s so cold. Take me home.”

    When Yuri saw how stubborn she was, he was irked and opened the car door. He leaned in and helped Madelyn unfasten her seat belt.

    “I’m not going out. You’re too childish!” Madelyn refused. As she struggled, she noticed they were too close that it seemed å little intimate.

    4/5

    Chapte. 703

    Madelyn shifted her gaze awkwardly as she did not dare look at Yuri.

    Yuri also coughed and stood up straight. With his back facing Madelyn, he said, “Get out.”

    Madelyn could not resist him. After all, Yuri was her boss, so she got out of the car and followed behind him.

    “Do you think you can raise my salary at the end of the year, Mr. Yancey?” Madelyn asked in a soft voice.

    Yuri’s temple throbbed. He thought, “How dare she mention her salary in such a romantic moment?”

    “Enjoy the seascape!” Yuri reminded her through gritted teeth.

    Madelyn was silent for a while and spoke again, “How much is the bonus at the end of the year, Mr. Yancey?”

    Yuri was speechless.

    Yuri wanted to see what was exactly in Madelyn’s mind.

    Yuri sighed and answered, “Depends on your performance.”

    Madelyn’s eyes lit up in an instant. “Are you thirsty, Mr. Yancey?”

    Yuri clenched his jaw in silence.

    Chapter 204

    At the rental house, Rebecca’s heart was throbbing in pain when she saw the worthless items from the auction. “You foolish spender…”

    Sebastian came out of the bathroom and wiped his hair. He w

    only wrapped in a bath towel.

    Rebecca swallowed as she thought, “Damn it. Isn’t he seducing me?”

    “They’re all for you,” Sebastian simply explained.

    Rebecca was stunned. “For me?”

    Sebastian nodded.

    “You…” Rebecca panicked.

    “What? Don’t you like it?” Sebastian frowned, not at all obedient like he was in the beginning

    It was apparent that he had matured.

    “That’s not it. Can’t you give me cash?” Rebecca asked softly.

    She had no use for those jars, vases, or jewelry.

    Sebastian was furious with Rebecca. “No!”

    He did not know what Rebecca liked, so he bid on some items. It was his gift to her. At least he had put some thought into them, yet she asked for cash instead.

    “Oh…” Rebecca lowered her head obediently, but her heart was pounding.

    “He’s younger than me, and he’s a hunk. Not to mention, he gave me so many things. It’s so hard not to be attracted to him,” she thought.

    “Won’t you say something?” Sebastian leaned on the sofa, his hair still dripping wet.

    Sebastian snärked. His intentions were clear.

    Rebecca was not a chaste woman. She must have understood him.

    1/6

    Chapter 204

    Sure enough, Rebecca immediately stood up, walked to the back of the sofa, and started drying Sebastian’s hair.

    She also massaged his shoulders and back, as well as did some other s

    Sebastian’s face darkened. He was silent for a while as he massaged his temples. “That’s it?”

    Rebecca nodded. “Rest early, Sebbie. I know you worked hard. I’ll wake up early tomorrow to make you

    breakfast.”

    “Are you playing dumb, Rebecca?” Sebastian grabbed Rebecca’s wrist and pushed her onto the couch. “Are you the kind of woman who can be without a man for a long time?”

    Rebecca’s heart tightened. She did not know what Sebastian wanted to say to provoke her.

    “Are you going to find another man behind my back?” Sebastian’s face darkened. “Can they satisfy you,

    Rebecca?”

    Rebecca gulped in fear, thinking, “Isn’t he seducing me into doing something bad?”

    She could not hold back any longer if it continued.

    However, she remembered he was Samuel’s cousin. She could not afford to mess with the Sebastian of Phoenix Corporation.

    “Calm down Sebastian. Don’t be confused by what you see. If you’re really desperate, I… can help you. Don’t be so scary.” Rebecca swallowed. Helping him meant helping herself as well. “However, you have to promise me one thing. You can’t let anyone know about this. I’m giving you a good deal, aren’t I?”

    Sebastian gritted his teeth quietly.

    “I don’t want anyone to know that I bullied you, Sebbie.” Rebecca maintained some professional ethics. She would never look for a man younger than her.

    “Forget it. Go to sleep.” Sebastian got up as he lost all interest from anger.

    “Really?” Rebecca could not believe him.

    “Little boys now are so healthy,” she thought.

    “Sleep!” Sebastian’s face darkened furiously.

    Of course, Rebecca was happy to do that. She did not want to make things difficult for herself, so she went back

    216

    Chapter 204

    to bed and lay down.

    The apartment she rented had two floors. There was only one bedroom and a bed upstairs, so Sebastian shamelessly slept with her these days.

    After falling asleep, Rebecca heard Sebastian going to take a shower again after having one not long ago.

    Rebecca wanted to remind him that too many baths were not good for him.

    In a daze, she felt someone pulling her into a hug. Rebecca struggled unhappily.

    The person behind her froze.

    “What are hell you holding back for?” Sebastian cursed.

    Thus, Rebecca, who was asleep, was awakened by Sebastian’s kiss.

    Rebecca wanted to say something, but she was not an innocent girl.

    “This is consensual, and both of us have nothing to lose. Just let this happen,” she thought as she sighed. Then,

    she spoke, “We need to use protection.”

    Sebastian frowned and said nothing.

    Rebecca looked experienced.

    It got Sebastjan even angrier.

    Rebecca was the first playgirl he had ever seen in his life.

    Rebecca was used to it, but Sebastian was a blushing mess.

    Others would feel embarrassed if one was confident enough.

    “Hurry up. I’m sleepy.”

    Sebastian bit his lip furiously as he grumbled inwardly, “Stop looking down on me!”

    At Samuel’s House.

    Chapter 204

    eyebrows, intending to get up and make breakfast for Josie.

    Samuel moved for a bit, and his heart started to race.

    He slept alone at night in a separate bedroom from Josie.

    However, Josie was sleeping beside him when he woke up.

    Samuel took a deep breath and sat up straight carefully. After a while, he regained his senses and pondered, Josie sneak into my bedroom, climb onto my bed, and sleep in my arms last night?”

    No wonder he had a good night’s sleep.

    “Jo…” Samuel called lightly.

    “Mm…” Josie did not wake up. She hummed, turned over, and continued sleeping.

    Samuel did not dare to disturb Josie. He examined Josie’s sleeping face carefully and smiled.

    “This is amazing. How wonderful could it be if this moment could last forever,” he thought.

    After washing up, Samuel went to the kitchen to make breakfast.

    Josie was becoming more lethargic as her treatment approached.

    It could be the side effects of the medicine causing Josie to sleep up to 20 hours a day.

    Samuel was always careful when waking her up. After she ate, he let her continue sleeping.

    The doctor said too much sleep was not good as the patient could become weaker.

    “Jo.” After making breakfast, Samuel knelt beside the bed and kissed Josie’s eyes.

    Josie’s eyelashes fluttered like a charming butterfly.

    There was no doubt that Josie was beautiful.

    “Jo, it’s time to wake up for breakfast.”

    Josie frowned as if she could not open her eyes at all.

    Chapter 204

    She was too sleepy, and her body felt weak.

    Samuel did not dare to let Josie go back to sleep. She had slept for too long.

    “Jo.” Samuel picked Josie up and carried her into the bathroom to wash her up.

    Josie leaned on Samuel’s shoulder drowsily and could not open her eyes.

    “Good girl, Jo, wake up.

    Josie tried her best to open her eyes and stand up straight, but she was a little unsteady.

    Samuel reached out to cover for her. He soaked a face towel, wiped her face, and helped her squeeze toothpaste

    onto her toothbrush.

    Josie closed her eyes as she held the toothbrush to brush her teeth. After she finished brushing, she was awake for a moment before she felt sleepy again.

    “Samuel…” Josie whispered Samuel’s name.

    “Yes, I’m here.” Samuel patted Josie’s head.

    “Can I not take the medicine today? I’m so sleepy.” Josie suspected this was the side effect of the medicine.

    “No. The doctor instructed you must take medicine up until the treatment. You can’t stop halfway.” Samuel felt sorry for Josie, but he had no choice.

    The medicine was very bitter and hard to ingest, but Josie had to persist.

    Josie leaned into Samuel’s arms weakly, feeling drowsy.

    “Hurry up and get better, okay? Jo…” Samuel’s voice was a little hoarse.

    Chapter 205

    Josie felt incredibly dizzy. She had to rely on medicine and nutrient injections every day.

    Initially, they were able to wake her up to eat something. Eventually, she was barely awake for four hours out twenty-four hours daily.

    She was drowsy most of the time.

    “Jo, wake up.” Samuel didn’t even dare to go out of the bedroom during that critical period. His daily job was t coax Josie, wake her up, and keep her awake for as long as he could.

    The doctor said the kidnapping had taken a physical and mental toll on Josie.

    Josie already had depression, and it was very unfavorable to her treatment.

    “My little sleeping beauty, can you wake up?” Samuel coaxed Josie patiently every day.

    “She… How long does she sleep each day?” Henry and Zachary had come over to visit. Henry no longer needed to hide anything when he came to see Josie. After all, he and Josie hadn’t gotten a proper divorce certificate.

    He thought, “I’ll talk about everything when Josie gets better.”

    “She’s awake for less than an hour each day now.” Samuel was a little worried.

    Henry walked over and moved his fingers slightly. His heart ached badly. He never thought that self–reproach could really kill a person.

    “It’s my fault… I didn’t take good care of her.” For a long time, he had ignored Josie’s feelings. He assumed that Josie could solve anything alone and that he only needed to protect her silently.

    But he had ignored a fatal problem. Josie needed someone to keep her company. She needed someone like a greenhouse who could keep her warm and gently protected.

    Samuel did not reply and coaxed Josie gently, “Jo, wake up.”

    Henry walked to Josie and squatted down slowly. “Jo…”

    Snorting, Josic toned around and continued to sleep.

    1/5

    Chapter 205

    She felt sleepy and simply did not want to open her eyes.

    “Jo, wake up. It’s time for us to go to the hospital,” Henry whispered to Josie.

    Josie remained soundly asleep.

    “Jo.” Samuel picked up Josie. “Let’s go. We should go to the hospital.”

    Josie’s treatment would begin in three days.

    Everyone’s heart was at their throats.

    Henry clenched his fingers and felt heartbroken.

    Zachary kept silent as he stood at the door and prayed silently.

    “Samuel…” Josie moved and reached out to hug Samuel. “I don’t want to take the medicine…

    “Okay, you won’t have to.” Samuel smiled. Josie was obsessed with medicine. “You can stop taking the medicine.”

    Josie propped her chin on Samuel’s shoulder. “I slept for a long time…”

    “You’ve been sleeping for 20 hours,” Samuel murmured.

    Slowly opening her eyes, Josie looked at Zachary, who was standing by the door, then at Henry. “Am I dreaming?”

    “Hmm?” Samuel was a little confused.

    “Why are they together? Why aren’t they fighting?” Josie was surprised. Even if this was a dream, there was no way Zachary and Henry would coexist in the same room peacefully.

    “For your sake, they made peace for the time being,” Samuel comforted her, smiling. “So, Jo, get better quickly.”

    Josie lay on Samuel’s shoulder and fell asleep again.

    Henry glanced at Zachary and declared in a deep voice, “Come with me.”

    Zachary nodded and followed him. He knew what Henry was going to say.

    2/5

    “Have you heard anything from Hazel?”

    Zachary shook his head. “Spike couldn’t find her.”

    Henry was worried that Hazel would do something terrible.

    “We must ensure that Josie’s treatment ends safely,” Henry said as he massaged his brows.

    Samuel came out with Josie in his arms and helped her put on her coat that had been left on the couch.

    Henry reached out to help, but Samuel had no intention of letting him touch Josie.

    Disappointment flitted across Henry’s eyes as he whispered, “Let’s just go to the hospital.”

    “The two of you can stay. There’s too many of us.” Samuel went out with Josie in his arms. After entering the elevator, he asked, “Will Spike make a move on Josie?”

    “Don’t worry. We’ll take care of it,” Henry reassured Samuel.

    “Don’t act impulsively if something happens. That was what you once told me. You said this often when you were teaching me. Don’t go having double standards now.” Samuel was quite worried about Henry. After all, they had a close relationship for many years.

    Henry did not respond.

    “Josie was quite worried about Zachary. She’s been waking up fewer and fewer times these days, but she would ask about Zachary each time.” Samuel looked at Zachary and said again, “You’re all right.”

    Zachary had to be vigilant when dealing with a madman like Spike.

    Zachary lowered his head. His expression was complicated.

    “Henry, Samuel suits Josie more than you,” Zachary declared in a deep voice after Samuel got in the car.

    “Yes, I noticed,” Henry smiled weakly.

    “Samuel is someone who has experienced warmth and sunshine. Thus, he will bring that gentleness to Josie. She needs something more than verbal declarations of love.” Zachary scratched his hair and continued, “Although I as uneducated, I know that we have only experienced maliciousness since childhood, so we do not treat others gent. People like us should stay single.” Zachary laughed.

    3/5

    Chapter 205

    Henry nodded and said nothing.

    “How was the barbecue and beer place from the other day?” Zachary grinned.

    “It wasn’t very clean.” Henry frowned.

    “It’s not like you’ll die from poor hygiene.” Zachary clicked his tongue. “Let’s go. I’ll treat you today.”

    Henry’s expression was gloomy.

    “Don’t worry. I’m a good judge of people. Josie is a lucky person. Her blessed days will arrive, and there’s nothing we can do about it,” Zachary said mysteriously.

    “You dropped out of school at the age of 18 and became a fortune–teller under the overpass?” Henry was amused by Zachary’s words.

    Zachary lifted his head. “I’ve done it before, sleeping under the overpass. There was a fortune–teller there who was quite accurate and insisted on accepting me as his disciple. I didn’t agree.”

    “Pfft…” Henry laughed..

    “So, you are capable of laughing.” Zachary curled his lips. “I thought you only had a cold face.”

    Henry’s face darkened again. “Pick a place, and let’s fight.”

    “Okay, I know a boxing gym. Let’s take a walk and spar a bit to vent.”

    In the gang’s base of the Taibbi family, Zachary returned to the hall with a cigarette between his lips. “Mr. Taibbi, I no longer wish to follow Henry.”

    Spike was a little confused. “Hmm? What’s wrong?”

    “I’m afraid I can’t resist the urge to kill him someday.” Zachary was a little angry.

    “Bear with it. Don’t be blinded by hatred.” Spike was writing calligraphy, looking like a worldly man.

    “In

    “In the afternoon, I brought him to the boxing gym. I saw that he deliberately retaliated against me.” Zachary had to report everything to Spike. Otherwise, the latter would grow suspicious.

    Spike put down. Le brush and glanced at Zachary. “Who won?”

    Chapter 205

    “The answer is obvious. He works at the office every day. How can he possibly beat me?” Zachary was indignant.

    “During this period, follow him and try running into him more often. It’s even better if he can grow to trust you.” Spike patted Zachary on the shoulder. “Zack, I don’t have many people I can trust around me. You should work

    hard.”

    Zachary lowered his head. “No one is nice to me, sir. I remember.”

    “Okay, good boy.” Spike nodded. He was very satisfied with Zachary’s desperate behavior.

    5/5

    Chapter 206

    Meanwhile, in Clusia Corporation, Yuri was dealing with the company’s matter bitterly with dark circles under his eyes. “I’m telling you, Samuel; I won’t let it go even if you’re my friend. If you don’t give me my bonus this year, we won’t be friends anymore.”

    On the other side of the phone, Samuel was amused by Yuri. “The company belongs to you two. You can ask for anything.”

    “Don’t talk nonsense. Josie is getting better. Hurry up and manage the company.” Yuri changed the topic.

    “Yuri; I really don’t know how to say it. Over the years, the company has really relied on you.” Samuel didn’t want to be sentimental, but he was really grateful to Yuri.

    “Don’t be pretentious here. I helped you, and you helped me too. It’s just a matter of mutual benefit,” Yuri smiled. “All right, you should watch and take care of Josie during this time. You’re so lucky.”

    Samuel didn’t say anything.

    “You don’t have to support the Turner family. Your sisters protect you, and you also have me helping out for the company. Don’t you think you’re lucky?” Yuri teased Samuel.

    He wanted Samuel to relax.

    “Josie will be fine,” Yuri comforted Samuel and said.

    After hanging up the phone, Yuri sighed and became nervous.

    Josie was really Samuel’s whole world.

    He hoped they would be together if she could make it through this time.

    “Mr. Yancey, Ms. Hayes is here,” the assistant reminded outside the door.

    Yuri smiled, “Let her in.”

    “Mr. Yancey.” Madelyn walked in with lunch in her hand, momentarily speechless before she said, “Please enjoy your lunch.”

    “It’s cold.” Yuri frowned and pretended to be unhappy. “How can I eat it?”

    1/6

    “Suit yourself.” Madelyn didn’t tolerate his provocation. “Mr. Yancey, I’m off today!”

    When she was about to take a nap, Yuri called her and said he hadn’t eaten breakfast and had low blood sugar.

    “Huh? What does having low blood sugar have to do with her?” she wondered at that time.

    “I have a bad stomach. My stomach hurts when I eat cold food,” Yuri sighed. “Forget it. It’s okay. I’ll eat it.”

    Madelyn gritted her teeth. “Okay, I’ll heat the food.”

    After saying that, she heated the food with the company’s microwave oven.

    Yuri smiled and said nothing.

    “Mr. Yancey, can you raise my salary?” Madelyn’s words always revolved around money. After all, making money was the most important thing to her.

    “It’s the first time you delivered food to me, and you want a raise already?” Yuri was holding a condescending look as if telling her he was trying to oppress her.

    “Stingy man,” Madelyn muttered and went to pour hot water for Yuri..

    “Drink some hot water!” Madelyn asked Yuri to drink some hot water first as she thought he had a stomach ache.

    “I’m really tired these days.” Yuri began to feign pity.

    “If I were in your position, I’m willing to work myself to death,” Madelyn said and tutted.

    “Tomorrow morning, I want to have a roast beef sandwich from Eastern Road,” Yuri said shamelessly.

    Madelyn gritted her teeth.

    “Okay!”

    “After work tonight, I’ll take you to eat. You can enjoy a feast.” Yuri gave Madelyn a chance for revenge.

    “Remember what you said.” Madelyn squinted her eyes.

    “Well, we can go to Ipsilon Fiesta too if you want. Just let me know if you want anything.”

    Ipsilon Fiesta was the largest luxury mall in Hofcaster.

    2/6

    Madelyn succumb

    “Do you think I’m such a materialistic person?” Madelyn wavered in her stance but wanted to wait longer to see

    if he would offer more.

    “I’ll give you a six–digit year–end bonus,” Yuri said again.

    “Deal. Tell me, what the hell do you want? I’ll tell you in advance that I won’t do anything that will betray my

    friends.” Madelyn slammed on the table.

    Yuri smiled, “My mom has returned to the country. She urges me to get married. I want you to be my girlfriend

    for three months.”

    “In your…” Madelyn wanted to say “in your dreams,” but when she thought about it carefully, it seemed she wouldn’t suffer losses if she pretended to be Yuri’s girlfriend. “Just pretending? I don’t need to do anything

    else?”

    “I don’t mind if you want to do something else.” Yuri held back his smile.

    “So I can buy anything at Ipsilon Fiesta?” Madelyn confirmed again.

    Yuri nodded with a smile.

    “Okay, I won’t suffer a loss. It’s a deal.” Madelyn nodded.

    “What would you like to eat tonight, my dear girlfriend?” Yuri stared at Madelyn intently and smiled smugly.

    “How about we get some steaks?” Madelyn said unceremoniously.

    “Okay, I’ll arrange for it.”

    Meanwhile, City Hall, Quinton’s face was gloomy. He had been waiting for an hour, and Jessica still hadn’t

    shown up.

    3/6

    3

    “Humph.” Quinton was unhappy.

    I

    “Well, I know I was wrong. What compensation do you want?” Jessica coaxed Quinton with a smile.

    I

    Sometimes, Quinton was like a child who needed to be coaxed.

    “It’s up to me how you can make up for it.” Quinton began to bargain.

    “Got it, got it.” Jessica hurriedly nodded. “Hurry up. City Hall is about to close.”

    They came to get the certificate. Quinton was afraid that Jessica would feel insecure.

    He wanted to give Jessica a sense of security and let her do what she wanted to do at ease.

    “Sign the contract.” Quinton put the contract in front of Jessica.

    “What?” Jessica was stugned for a moment.

    “It’s for the notarization of prenuptial property,” Quinton smiled.

    Jessica looked through it and was shocked. “Why do you have so many assets?”

    “They belong to you now.” Quinton raised his eyebrows and looked proud.

    “No way.” Jessica was a little flustered.

    “Sign it, and they will all be marital property.” Quinton frowned and took Jessica’s finger to stamp the document.

    Jessica’s eyes brimmed red. She was already contented that Quinton was willing to marry her.

    “Quinton, are you sure about this? This is not a joke.” If Quinton decided he no longer wanted her in the future, she wouldn’t take these assets too.

    Quinton was willing to accompany her now, which was the greatest gift.

    “Do you thin, I’m an idiot or just a reckless man?” Quinton sighed.

    Jessica lowered her heads “No…”

    4/6

    Chapter 206

    “Then sign it. Hurry up. Don’t waste time. I want to take you to another place later.” Quinton urged Jessica.

    Jessica obediently signed and followed Quinton in a daze throughout the whole process. The two took photos. and conducted physical examinations before getting the marriage certificate.

    Jessica still hadn’t returned to her senses when they left City Hall.

    She was holding two red marriage certificates in her hand and was smiling foolishly.

    “Let’s go,” Quinton smiled and pulled Jessica into his arms.

    “Where are we going?” Jessica was in a good mood.

    “You’ll know when you get there.”

    At Hofcaster Hospital, Samuel was talking to the hospital director, saying, “She keeps feeling sleepy now. Does it have something to do with those drugs?”

    worry. You take good care of her.” The hospital director patted Samuel on the shoulder. “She will be fine.”

    Samuel’s palms were sweating. “Can she withstand this treatment with her current body condition?”

    “We will make the best arrangements. Acute promyelocytic leukemia M3 is not difficult to treat,” the hospital

    director assured Samuel.

    But no one could guarantee a hundred percent of success rate when it came to diseases.

    “She’ll be fine…” Samuel leaned against the wall and rubbed his eyebrows.

    In the parking lot behind the hospital lurked an unknown figure.

    “Silas, Josie’s treatment time is the day after tomorrow.” In the car, someone kept staring in the direction of the hospital while talking on the phone..

    “Ms. Locke said we can’t let Josie’s treatment proceed smoothly.”

    5/6

    Chapter 207

    In Hofcaster Hospital.

    “Doctor! Doctor! The patient is showing signs of consciousness, doctor!”

    “The caregiver found that the patient’s fingers were moving while taking care of her.” The nurse called the doctors and asked them to check if Ashley showed signs of recovery.

    Ashley, who had been in a coma for a long time, slowly opened her eyes.

    “Thomas…” Her voice was hoarse and dry.

    She murmured Thomas‘ name as soon as she woke up.

    It was a pity that while she was in a coma, Thomas had violated the law and couldn’t show up to see her again.

    “Ms. Long, you just woke up and need a good rest.” The doctor checked her and contacted Henry when he left

    the ward.

    At a barbecue stall located at the roadside, Henry had been disgusted to drink beer at first, but now he drank many glasses of the beverage.

    After Henry answered the phone call, his face darkened instantly.

    Zachary was still eating the barbecued food. Seeing that Henry’s face turned grim, Zachary turned inexplicably

    nervous.

    “The call was from the hospital.” Henry was a little irritable.

    “What happened to Jo?” Zachary was slightly nervous.

    “No, it’s about Ashley. She’s awake,” Henry replied.

    At this moment, Zachary’s face turned paler than Henry’s. “Even God doesn’t want anything to do with that scourge. We will have the law punish her.”

    Henry got uptrom his seat. “I have to go to the hospital. Do you want to follow me?”

    “I’m your bodyguard, so.

    Just then, Zachary’s eyes caught something.

    1/5

    Zachary’s breath hitched in his throat when he saw a black Passat hit the roadside. He dragged Henry to the

    ground.

    Henry’s eyes darkened. Just as he was about to get up, several people got off the car and swung at him with

    sticks.

    Zachary frowned and immediately stood in front of Henry to cover him. A stick hit Zachary on the back.

    Henry kicked the attacking man away and pulled Zachary up. He then picked up a plate on the table and smashed it at the attacking man.

    “We’ve called the police!” the shop owner shouted in panic.

    All the unknown men heard it and turned around to leave.

    They showed up today to give Henry a warning.

    “Were they sent by Hazel?” Zachary asked as he clutched his shoulder.

    If Spike did not send those men, they had to be sent by the person who took Hazel away, and the person had to

    be Silas.

    “Let’s go to the hospital first.” Henry pulled Zachary to get in the car. “Are you all right?”

    “I’m not made from fragile materials.” Zachary felt pain, but he could bear it.

    Henry’s face darkened, his eyes showing conflicted emotions.

    After getting along with Zachary all this while, Henry could confirm that Zachary was not the kind of scum and bastard Ashley had told him before.

    It was enough to show that Ashley had been lying to him from the beginning.

    She had been lying to him all along…

    If it weren’t for Ashley, he and Josie wouldn’t have gotten to this point.

    Seeing that Henry was deep in thought, Zachary asked in a deep voice, “What are you going to do with Ashley?”

    “If Ashley still has a purpose to serve after her awakening, Hazel will definitely find her.” Henry sighed. “We haven’t found evidence of Ashley’s crime yet. You have to put up with it.”

    2/5

    It had been so many years since the incident with Zachary’s father. Unless Ashley chose to plead guilty, it would be difficult to find new evidence of her crime.

    Since Zachary’s father was dead, there was no one to reveal the truth.

    “I know. The hope is slim, or I wouldn’t have been keeping an eye on her all these years…” Zachary looked out of

    the window.

    He would have found the evidence of her crime sooner if there had been a way or proof.

    However, Ashley was still very young at that time. No one would doubt what a little girl said.

    “I’m sorry…” Henry took the initiative to apologize.

    Zachary was surprised and glanced at Henry.

    He thought, “Is this the Henry I know? Did he just apologize to me?” He then said, “Has the world changed? You’re apologizing to me?”

    “I’m sorry. I had been deceived before. I believed the wrong person and did the wrong thing. I did the wrong thing to you and Jo… I made too many irreparable mistakes, but I… I’ll do everything I can to make it up to the both of you.” Henry’s voice was hoarse.

    Zachary took a deep breath. “Forget about making up. Just quickly deal with Spike and let Jo live a safe life…”

    At Hofcaster Hospital, since Josie didn’t take medicine, her drowsiness was no longer severe. She could stay awake for six hours a day.

    Sitting on the hospital bed, Josie played chess with Samuel cross–legged.

    “You lost!” Josie laughed happily. Samuel didn’t win even once, but she was still happy, despite knowing that he purposely let her win.

    “You are amazing.” Samuel snickered.

    “You

    10

    purposely lost to me.” Josie rearranged the chess piece and propped her head up. “The loser has to promise the winner one thing. Let’s play seriously in the next game.”

    Samuel’s chesi tightened, and he nodded.

    This time, Samuel still let Josie win on purpose.

    3/5

    “Tell me your wish. I’ll agree to anything you say.” Samuel looked at Josie with a piercing gaze.

    “If my treatment fails, let it go and forget about me. Promise me you will return to your normal life.” Josie suddenly looked at Samuel seriously and took a deep breath.

    Samuel’s heart ached. “No.”

    “I’ll give you another chance to win, then.” Josie smiled.

    She knew Samuel wouldn’t agree to that.

    They played another round of chess again. This time, Samuel won.

    “I can promise you one thing.” Josie’s eyes reddened and became watery.

    “Marry me…” Samuel’s voice was trembling.

    Josie smiled with tears in her eyes. “Samuel, your proposal is so hasty.”

    “As long as you finish the treatment safely, I will do it properly again.” Samuel hugged Josie. “I will be good to

    you, Josie… so please promise to marry me.”

    Her tears emerged from her eyes. Josie couldn’t give Samuel any response to the proposal this soon.

    “I’ll get better, and I want to get better.” She didn’t want to die more than anyone else.

    She had been living strongly from the very beginning.

    At Clusia Media Group, Yuri took Madelyn to have fun and go shopping after work.

    “You’re really letting me buy whatever I want?” Before getting in the car, Madelyn wanted to make sure again.

    “Do I look like someone who can’t afford to buy anything for you?” Yuri smiled.

    top

    “Okay, I’ll trust you for now.” Madelyn readied to get in the car and sit in the back seat.

    “Who would like their girlfriend to sit in the back?” Yuri raised his eyebrows.

    Madelyn rolled her eyes and thought, “Why is he so serious?”

    Madelyn slammed the doar of the backseat and got in the passenger seat. “I want to buy two handbags. Jo is

    4/5

    Chapter 207

    about to receive treatment, so I want to give them to her as a gift.”

    “Whatever you like.” Yuri was being generous.

    Madelyn’s eyes sparkled. She thought, “How rich can he be?”

    When they arrived at the mall, Madelyn excitedly looked at a long counter placed with all the handbags. “Handbags, I’m coming for you!”

    Yuri followed Madelyn behind calmly. She was going to choose the bags she wanted to buy, and he was going to be responsible for paying.

    “Mr. Yancey?”

    Yuri’s social circle was considered small, yet he still met his acquaintances everywhere.

    One of Yuri’s business partners saw him and shook hands with him excitedly. “Is Mr. Yancey accompanying…”

    After looking at Madelyn, who was busy choosing handbags, the business partner was unsure who she was.

    “My girlfriend.” Yuri smiled dotingly.

    “You’re really a good man, Mr. Yancey. You bring your girlfriend here for shopping.” A gorgeous woman was standing beside the business partner.

    Yuri nodded “What else would a man do when he makes money and doesn’t spend it on his girlfriend?”

    The woman beside the business partner looked envious.

    The partner also praised Yuri, saying, “Mr. Yancey is truly a good man.”

    5/5

    Chapter 208

    Yuri just smiled faintly, nodded, and then went to Madelyn.

    At the counter, the saleswoman was enthusiastically introducing the limited–edition and new bags.

    Madelyn wanted to buy one, but she hesitated as the price was too high.

    After all, it was Yuri who would pay for it. She somehow felt bad for making him spend so much.

    She thought, “How is that possible?”

    “Buy it if you like it. Don’t save money for me. As your boyfriend, I still have the money to spoil you.” Yuri sat aside and took out a black card.

    “You are a VIP. Please come with me.”

    In these places, VIPs had dedicated VIP lounges.

    Madelyn followed them in. It was the first time she had come to the VIP area.

    Several saleswomen brought some new bags for Madelyn to choose from and even poured her coffee.

    Madelyn didn’t hesitate to buy the bag she wanted.

    Yuri just smiled.

    “Sir, you really dote on your girlfriend.” The saleswoman looked envious and wanted to sound him out whether Madelyn was his girlfriend.

    Madelyn stared at the saleswoman warily as it was too obvious that she wanted to ask for Yuri’s WhatsApp

    account.

    “Well, of course, I should dote on my one and only girlfriend. If I don’t, she’ll leave me.” Yuri raised his eyebrows.

    Madelyn heard him and thought, “He sounds like he means it, huh?”

    “Sir, can I have your WhatsApp account? I’ll inform you as soon as we have new products in the future. What do you think?” The Sleswoman wanted to add Yuri’s WhatsApp.

    1/5

    “It’s me who buys things. I think you should have mine instead.” Madelyn handed over her phone.

    The saleswoman knew that Madelyn was jealous.

    The former nodded embarrassedly and added her WhatsApp apologetically.

    There was a meaningful look in Yuri’s eyes as he thought, “She’s actually jealous. It seems that buying this bag i

    worth it.”

    After leaving the store, Yuri asked with a smile. “What do you want to eat?”

    “Eat? That saleswoman wanted your WhatsApp account. Do you want me to give hers to you? I could see the eager look in your eyes!” Madelyn rolled her eyes.

    “Then why did you stop her?” Yuri asked with a smile.

    “I’m taking responsibility for you. You were sending the message that you’re rich and easy meat.” Madelyn was

    not convinced.

    “Oh.” Yuri nodded and smiled.

    After taking Madelyn to dinner, Yuri asked, “Are you free tomorrow night?”

    “I have to go to the hospital to see Jo after work in the afternoon.” Madelyn was enjoying her food.

    “I’ll go

    with you. After we leave, I’ll take you back to my home. My mother urged me too hard. Since you’ve taken the reward from me, you have to do your job.”

    Madelyn stopped enjoying her food. Sure enough, there was no such thing as a free lunch.

    It was a high–end neighborhood, Emerald Villas.

    When Jessica and Quinton arrived at the gate of the neighborhood, they couldn’t believe what they were doing

    here.

    This was the most expensive area for the rich in Hofcaster.

    “The guard doesn’t allow anyone to enter.” The security here was very strict, and Jessica was a little scared.

    “Hello, Mr. Taibbi.” The guard bowed politely and let Quinton in.

    2/5

    Chapter 208

    Quinton held Jessica’s hand. “Didn’t you read the contract you signed?”

    Jessica was so frightened that she didn’t have time to read the contract.

    “The renovation here has just been completed. Have a look. See if it is the style you like.”

    When the door of the courtyard was opened, it unveiled a minimalist courtyard. Then they walked to the main hall, which looked clean, simple, and minimalist.

    Jessica covered her mouth in astonishment. This was something she didn’t even dare to think about.

    She thought, “Did I become a rich woman overnight?”

    “This is the room reserved for your father. When he recovers, he will live here. There will be a caregiver looking

    after him.”

    Jessica’s eyes turned teary. She was touched that Quinton had thought of everything.

    “The second floor is our room.” Quinton took Jessica upstairs. “Although I can’t give you a grand wedding for the time being, what I can give you will not be lacking. Whatever others have, so do we.”

    Jessica was dhoked with emotions and held Quinton tightly, unable to say a word.

    Quinton comforted Jessica while stroking her head. “It will be fine. Everything will be fine.”

    “Are you the angel God gave me to save me?” Jessica wondered if she had been in hell for the past twenty years just to wait for Quinton.

    But she was so happy that she became unsecured.

    She was also somewhat scared..

    She was afraid that everything she had now would be lost.

    “Well, God said we should redeem each other. If we can’t redeem each other, we will scour each other. Don’t go

    out to scour others.” Quinton raised the corners of his mouth and pinched Jessica’s Chin to kiss her.

    The happiness came too suddenly, and Jessica would care too much about Quinton.

    If Quinton couid Keep being so kind to her, she would be very happy.

    3/5

    But once Quinton fell in love with someone else, she would really die.

    In Hofcaster Hospital.

    Ashley woke up, but she was still weak.

    “You’re awake?” Henry stood by the bed, trying to suppress his inner emotions.

    “Henry…” Ashley sobbed. “Where is Thomas?”

    She still needed to see Thomas first, otherwise, she would be uneasy.

    “After your accident, Thomas broke the law and was taken away by the police.” Henry didn’t hide it from Ashley.

    wo

    Ashley moved her fingers in fear and thought, “Thomas broke the law? Why would things turn out like this…? What was going on now?”

    “Do you remember why you fell and pass out?” Henry asked tentatively.

    The police would come soon.

    “I don’t remember. All I remember is that someone pushed me from behind.” Ashley’s voice trembled. She wanted to wait until she knew more about the situation first before answering more.

    “Don’t you remember who pushed you?” Henry spoke again.

    “I don’t remember… It’s a woman.”

    Henry didn’t continue to ask her. “The police will arrive later. Just tell them the truth. Don’t be afraid.”

    “Henry…” Ashley was a little nervous. “You…”

    “Ms. Long, you’re such a lucky woman. Mr. Gibson has come to see you every day when you were in a coma. He’s really dedicated.” The nurse came in and said with a smile.

    Ashley stared at Henry and thought, “Is it true?”

    Ashley was relieved until Henry didn’t retort.

    “Take a good rest. I’ll be outside. I’ll come in after the police leave.”

    4/5

    Ashley was relieved for the time being. She was grasping the sneers vecause VI NEI VOUSTIEss.

    “Ms. Long, do you remember what happened?”

    “I don’t remember… Can you take my statement after I have some rest and get better?” Ashley was worried. She wanted to ask about the situation when Hazel came to see her.

    Ashley was cautious about this.

    “In that case, Ms. Long, have a good rest.” The police didn’t say anything more.

    After the police left, Henry entered the ward again. “Get well soon. Your fans are waiting for you. Now there are waves of verbal abuse against Josie online. I believe you will handle this properly, right?”

    I

    Ashley’s eyes turned red. “Henry, I don’t know what I did wrong that makes Jo hates me so much.”

    “Josie has been at Samuel’s place lately. We decided to divorce. We have no feelings for each other anymore.”

    Henry said calmly.

    “Henry, why did you and Jo get to this point…” Ashley looked worried, but she was inwardly very happy.

    Although she suffered some losses in this matter, it did sow discord between Henry and Josie.

    5/5

    Chapter 209

    “Her feelings for me is long gone,” Henry said in a deep voice again. “Take good care of yourself. I can’t come to see you frequently recently. Zachary is now siding with Spike. He’s been keeping an eye on me all day. I believe you can understand.”

    Ashley looked in the direction of the door in a panic and did see Zachary.

    Ashley instinctively tightened her grip on the blanket, and her breathing trembled with fear.

    She thought, “It’s Zachary…”

    She was not recovering well now, and she couldn’t escape here.

    “Don’t be afraid. I will protect you.” Henry looked at Ashley comfortingly. “Ashley, do you know how worried! was when you were found in the cellar of the orphanage? Actually, I never forget what happened back then. It wasn’t until something happened to you that I really understand that you always have a place in my heart.”

    Ashley’s emotion swayed back and forth between terror and surprise. She looked at Henry in shock, and her eyes gradually turned red. “Henry.”

    Henry patted Ashley’s head to comfort her. “Take good care of yourself. Listen to me. When you recover and are discharged from the hospital, Iwill give you an explanation after the divorce procedure between Josie and me is completed, okay?”

    Ashley nodded with tears in her eyes..

    She had been waiting for so long. She thought, “Has this day finally come? Henry won’t lie to me, v

    , will he?”

    “I’m leaving now. Take good care of yourself.”

    Henry got up and was about to leave.

    “Henry…” Ashley called nervously. “I’m not dreaming, am I?”

    Silly girl.” Henry turned around and smiled at her.

    Ashley breathed a sigh of relief. “Henry, when will you come back?”

    “I’Ilcome to see you every day, but I can’t stay too long with that crazy guy watching.” Henry said and left.

    1/5

    Ashley’s heartbeat accelerated. A man like Henry suddenly said that she had a place in his heart. Even if it was a small place, she was satisfied.

    “Thank goodness,” he muttered to himself.

    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. After trying so hard and being scared for so long, she finally saw hope.

    As long as Henry liked her, even if it was just a little bit, she was sure that she could marry him and become his

    wife.

    As long as she became the wife of Gibson Corporation’s owner, she would like to see how those who used to look down on her and bully her could mock her.

    Outside the ward

    Henry’s eyes were instantly full of coldness as he frowned at Zachary.

    Zachary smiled, took out a wet wipe, and handed it to Henry. “You’ve worked hard, Mr. Gibson.”

    “Humph.” Henry wiped his hands and snorted coldly. He ignored Zachary and left quickly with big strides. He didn’t want to stay there any second longer.

    “Don’t be angry. If you don’t do this, how can you let her trust you?” Zachary had asked Henry to pretend to like

    Ashley.

    Women were brainless when they were in love, so Ashley might give herself away.

    “Keep an eye on the hospital. Once Ashley wakes up, Hazel’s people will definitely come to her. For Hazel, the better I treat Ashley, the more valuable Ashley is.” Henry said reluctantly.

    Zachary caught up with him with a smile. “Don’t feel wronged. Although Ashley is not a good person, she looks good, so you have nothing to lose.”

    Henry glared at Zachary coldly and said, “Shut up if you don’t know how to speak.”

    Zachary obediently shut up for three seconds and didn’t intend to let Henry go. “Bestdes, you have wronged me for so many years. How many times have I almost died in your hands? How can you feel wronged for such a

    trivial matter?”

    Henry couldn’t snd it and stopped in his tracks. “Did you not go to school?”

    2/5

    “Are you looking down upon me? My father is a junior high school teacher!” Zachary didn’t understand what Henry meant, but he knew it must not be something good.

    “So you only graduated from junior high school?” Henry said with a fake smile.

    “High school! I dropped out of school.” Zachary was indignant.

    “That’s still a junior high school diploma.” Henry laughed.

    “Mr. Gibson, I found that you’re really mean.” Zachary also snorted.

    “So, have you ever read an article in junior high school about a character who talks too much and ends up being hated by others?” Henry spoke again.

    Henry was so mean that he could scold others without using any swear words.

    Zachary was so angry that he couldn’t say a word, so he simply shut up.

    The thing he regretted most now was dropping out of school!

    His father said that he was a smart child and could go to the best university if he studied hard. “Let me tell you. When I was in school, even if I didn’t study and I was rebellious, I was one of the three top scorers in my class.”

    Zachary regretted it. He wondered if his father would be able to rest in peace if he had studied hard.

    Zachary lowered his head and stopped talking, looking elsewhere.

    The path of life was chosen by oneself.

    One should think about the consequences when one was on impulse. If one regretted it in the future, there would be no other way.

    Henry glanced at Zachary and didn’t argue with him again. It should be Zachary’s sore point.

    Now, he didn’t hate Zachary so much. He was just a poor guy.

    Zachary used to say that they were similar, and Henry was very angry as he could not believe he was such a crazy

    person.

    Now he found that he and Zachary might be really similar.

    3/5

    None of them was suitable for Josie, nor could they bring happiness to Josie.

    However, Zachary had known himself well from the beginning and remained clear–headed.

    But Henry didn’t. He was selfish, willful, and paranoid.

    He thought that his love was protection and that Josie couldn’t survive without him.

    Humans should never be too complacent.

    in this world, everyone could actually survive without another person.

    “Would you like to see Josie? If you miss her, just go and secretly take a look at her. I’ll accompany you, okay?” Zachary asked in a low voice.

    Henry stopped walking and hesitated for a long time.

    “Okay.”

    In Josie’s ward.

    As soon as Samuel came out of the doctor’s office, he saw Zachary and Henry.

    “The results of all the examinations come out. There is nothing wrong. She needs to take good care of herself

    and she will be treated in three days.” Samuel took the initiative to talk about Josie’s condition.

    Henry nodded. “How’s the result?”

    “Very good. The dean said that I have taken good care of Josie these days.” Samuel raised his eyebrows, looking like he was showing off.

    Henry didn’t want to mock him, but he couldn’t refute him. He had to bear with it and keep quiet.

    “Is Jo still lethargic?” Henry changed the subject.

    “She’s much better now. I play with her for a while every day, and she can stay awake for six or seven hours.” Samuel reassured Henry.

    “Ashley has token up.”

    Samuel stopped walkingend looked back at Henry and Zachary. “What’s your plan?”

    4/5

    “Just let her be first. I’ll pretend to trust her, and slowly see if she will show her true colors.” Henry walked to the door of the ward and said again. “Don’t tell Jo first. Post–rehabilitation is also important.”

    Samuel nodded.

    In the ward.

    Josie was awake as she was sitting by the bed and using her mobile phone, chatting with Madelyn, Rebecca, and Jessica in their grou

    group chat.

    In the group chat, Jessica excitedly shared a photo of two red books with a caption that read: [Girls, I’m

    married.]

    [Withdraw it quickly. Don’t let us take a screenshot of it. If you rise to fame one day, I’ll use it to spread rumors about you.] Rebecca smiled and sent an emoji of a dog. [Is it appropriate to show off in front of a single woman?]

    Madelyn also sent an emoji. [This will make us jealous and lose our minds.]

    Josie laughed. [I’m not jealous.]

    5/5

    Chapter 210

    Henry stood at the door and looked at Josie, who had been laughing, with mixed feelings.

    He had never seen Josie so happy when she was with him back then.

    After being with Samuel, Josie became much more cheerful.

    [Girls, I’m sorry. I’ll treat you to a meal.] Jessica apologized.

    [Even your apologies smell like someone in love. I won’t go!] Madelyn replied.

    [Let’s go eat lobster or pizza, okay?]

    [For the sake of lobster, I’ll think about it.]

    [Congratulations to you, Jessi.] Josie responded seriously.

    [Congratulations, Jessi.] Rebecca also replied.

    [Congratulations, Jessi, although I’m jealous.] Madelyn also smiled.

    “Why are you so happy?” Samuel asked with a smile.

    “Jessi and Quinton secretly got married.” Josie said to Samuel secretly, and then she saw Henry standing at the door looking rather at a loss.

    “Do you know the marriage between Quinton and Jessica?” Josie looked at Henry.

    Henry was also stunned for a moment before he shook his head.

    “Help me to teach Quinton a lesson… I always feel like he’s untrustworthy.” Josie couldn’t bring herself to like Quinton.

    “Well, he’s still a good person except when he’s against me.” Henry nodded and helped Quinton to clear his

    name.

    Josie sighed, Even if I don’t believe him, I can’t do anything. They’ve registered their marriage. I don’t know what will happen?f Spike knows about it.”

    1/5

    It was obvious that Quinton wanted to go against spine, WHICH MUR

    certificate with Jessica.

    “Father and son are against each other. Is this kind of retribution?” Josie’s eyes flashed with disappointment. “When he killed my parents, I wonder if he felt guilty.”

    “I found that the cause of your parents‘ death had something to do with Spike, but… It has also something to do with Hazel.” Quinton had told Henry about this.

    Josie took a deep breath and looked at Henry in astonishment. “Did Hazel also participate?”

    “It’s very likely that she is the mastermind.” Henry nodded.

    Josie didn’t speak. She thought, “The mastermind. It seems that things are really not that simple.“–

    “Take good care of yourself. I’m here. Do you believe me?” Henry walked to Josie.

    Josie nodded. “Yes.”

    “Okay, then from now on, don’t think about anything. Just take care of yourself and receive treatment. I’ll settle

    everything.” Henry subconsciously raised his hand to comfort Josie, but his raised hand froze in the air and

    never touched Josie.

    “You don’t have to worry about me. I’ll be fine. You know I’m afraid of death.” Josie looked up and smiled at Henry. “Besides, I’ll be fine with Samuel around me.“”

    She was reluctant to die.

    Henry felt heartbroken, but he couldn’t express it.

    Josie wouldn’t be a stranger to him. After all, they grew up in the same family.

    Even if he wasn’t a lover, he was still a family member.

    But this was the cruelest punishment for Henry.

    He couldn’t iuagine how he could watch Josie become someone else’s when all the dust settled and he was no longer obsessed with anything.

    2/5

    Chapter 210

    He just couldn’t do it.

    He would suffocate just imagining the pain.

    “Henry, if my treatment is successful, let’s get the divorce certificate.” Josie peeked at Samuel who was washing fruits in the bathroom and whispered again. “I don’t want him to have no standing while being in a relationship with me.”

    Henry clenched his fist in an instant and looked away tremblingly. “Focus on your treatment first…”

    “Henry…”

    Seeifig Henry turn around and leave, Josie knew that he was avoiding the matter.

    She thought, “Give him some time to think about it. Besides, it is agreed in advance.”

    “Where is he?” Samuel came out of the bathroom, but Henry had left.

    Putting the washed cherries on the table, Samuel glanced at Zachary.

    “Mr. Gibson has a strong ego like a princess.” Zachary teased.

    Josie was amused by Zachary’s remark. “Zachary, you know how to joke too, huh?”

    He even joked about Henry.

    It could be seen that they got along well lately.

    Actually, Josie sometimes thought that if the three of them didn’t get together in this way, they must be very good friends, and even could have a lifetime friendship.

    Zachary smiled. “I want to see you smile, so I’m just teasing you.”

    Josie tilted her head. “Zachary, Henry is not a bad person.”

    He just didn’t know how to be nice to others.

    “I’ll keep an eye on him. Have a good rest.” Zachary nodded and turned to leave.

    Samuel was surpised. “Both of them can actually get along well with each other. It’s a strange world.”

    3/5

    D63% 11:

    Chapter 210

    “What’s so strange about it? Even you and Henry can be good friends.” Josie sneakily ate a cherry.

    “If you want to eat, just eat it. Don’t eat too much.” Samuel always doted on Josie.

    “I want to eat the oatmeal you make.” Josie raised her head and smiled innocently, trying to show that she really wanted to eat.

    Samuel pinched Josie’s chin. “I know what you’re thinking. Are you bored with me again?”

    “Well, I want you to go home and have a good night’s rest.” Josie snickered.

    Samuel sat by the bed. “Okay, I’ll go home and cook oatmeal for you.”

    “Tonight, Madelyn and Rebecca will come. She has a big mouth and slipped up. Sebastian also knows. Rebecca also has a big mouth. Of course, Jessica is also coming. Quinton has a big mouth too.” Josie smiled. “Don’t worry, there are so many people accompanying me tonight. Even if Spike’s men come, they can’t take me away.”

    Samuel smiled and was very happy to see Josie have so many friends. “Okay, I’ll leave when they come.”

    “But…” After thinking for a long time, Samuel spoke again. “If Sebastian stays, let him sleep at the door.”

    Josie held back her laughter. “He treats you as his brother but you treat him as your cousin.”

    “He’s technically my cousin…” Samuel raised his eyebrows.

    “Okay…”

    In Ashley’s ward.

    Several people passed by and a short–haired woman with a baseball cap walked into the ward.

    “Hazel?” Ashley couldn’t get up as she looked at Hazel in astonishment, Hazel had cut her short hair. Ashley thought, “What happened?”

    “Shh.” Hazel looked around and lowered her voice. “Long story short, something happened to me and Thomas because of the kidnapping of Josie.”

    Ashley was shocked. “You kidnapped Josie.”

    “Do you remember the person who pushed you that day?” Hazel asked tentatively.

    4/5

    Chapter 210

    Ashley shook her head.

    +5

    “No matter who it was, you just need to emphasize that Josie doesn’t like you. The moment you looked back, you saw Josie. There is no surveillance camera at the former site of the orphanage, and it is difficult for Josie to show a strong alibi. Remember… Josie got leukemia, and she’ll receive treatment in a few days. Whether the police believe you or not, they have to take Josie away for investigation. We must sabotage her treatment.”

    Ashley looked at Hazel nervously and hesitated.

    But she didn’t say anything.

    Henry finally had a good impression of her. She wondered if the good impression that Henry had just had of her would completely disappear if Josie and Henry were together and she framed Josie.

    5/5

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 191-200

Chapter 191
Josie lay in the hospital bed and fell asleep for a long time. She only woke up after 40 hours
She did not dare to sleep when she was kidnapped and locked up.
She was in sleepy
The feeling of lack of sleep was as uncomfortable as a serious illness.
“Take good care of yourself and get ready for treatment. The dean personally served as Josie’s attending doctor and smiled to reassure her. “Don’t be afraid Everything will be fine.”
Josie looked around nervously and did not see Samuel.
“Who are you looking for?” Madelyn and Yuri walked into the ward and made fun of Josie.
Josie did not speak, and her voice was very dry.
“My friend did not sleep for three days and nights to find you. He slept for as long as you did. Yuri shrugged and said. “If I were a wondan, I would marry him.”
Josie’s cars turned red, but she still did not say anything.
“Hurry up and go back to rest. I’ll take care of her. Samuel walked into the ward and drove Yuri and Madelyn away in a deep
Voice.
“You’re mean. Aren’t you getting rid of someone as soon as he has done his job?” Yuri looked hurt.
“Are you someone?” Samuel raised his eyebrow.
He was just afraid that Yuri’s words would make Josie uncomfortable.
“Okay, line.” Seeing that Josic and Madelyn were both amused, Yuri put up with it.
“Let’s go. Don’t be a third wheel here. Yuri pulled Madelyn away
Madelyn’s eyes were swollen. Josie disappeared for a few days, and she cried until Josie was found.
“I checked the examination report. There is nothing wrong. She just needs to have a good rest and get enough nutrition. She can go home and rest. The hospital is unsafe, so you can only bring her here for treatment. The dean did not dare to take the responsibility of caring for Josie anymore, and Josie could indeed leave the hospital first.
The hospital was not a conducive place for rest.
“Well, that’s what I think too. As he walked to the bedside, Samuel listened to a few precautions that the doctor warned. “Jo. let’s go home first.”
Josie moved her lips and her eyes began to turn red.
She was scared.
She was afraid she would die.
“Would you like me to give you a hug?” Samuel sat by the bed and smiled at Josie.
Josie moved her body, lay in Samuel’s arms, and hugged him hard.
1/4
|||
12:11 Wed, May 15 4
Chapter 191
Josie lay in the hospital bed and fell asleep for a long time. She only woke up after 40 hours.
She did not dare to sleep when she was kidnapped and locked up
She was so sleepy.
The feeling of lack of sleep was as uncomfortable as a serious illness.
“Take good care of yourself and get ready for treatment. The dean personally served as Josie’s attending doctor and smiled to reassure her. “Don’t be afraid. Everything will be fine.”
Josie looked around nervously and did not see Samuel.
“Who are you looking for?” Madelyn and Yuri walked into the ward and made fun of Josie.
Josie did not speak, and her voice was very dry.
“My friend did not sleep for three days and nights to find you. He slept for as long as you did.” Yuri shrugged and said, “If I were a wonfan, I would marry him.”
Josie’s ears turned red, but she still did not say anything.
“Hurry up and go back to rest. I’ll take care of her.” Samuel walked into the ward and drove Yuri and Madelyn away in a deep
Voice.
“You’re mean. Aren’t you getting rid of someone as soon as he has done his job?” Yuri looked hurt.
“Are you someone?” Samuel raised his eyebrow.
He was just afraid that Yuri’s words would make Josie uncomfortable.
“Okay, fine.” Seeing that Josie and Madelyn were both amused, Yuri put up with it.
“Let’s go. Don’t be a third wheel here.” Yuri pulled Madelyn away
Madelyn’s eyes were swollen. Josie disappeared for a few days, and she cried until Josie was found.
“I checked the examination report. There is nothing wrong. She just needs to have a good rest and get enough nutrition. She can go home and rest. The hospital is unsafe, so you can only bring her here for treatment. The dean did not dare to take the responsibility of caring for Josie anymore, and Josie could indeed leave the hospital first.
The hospital was not a conducive place for rest.
“Well, that’s what I think too.” As he walked to the bedside, Samuel listened to a few precautions that the doctor warned. “Jo, let’s go home first.”
Josie moved her lips and her eyes began to turn red.
She was scared.
She was afraid she would die.
“Would you like me to give you a hug?” Samuel sat by the bed and smiled at Josie.
Josie moved her body, lay in Samuel’s arms, and hugged him hard.
14
|||
Wed, May 15
Chapter 191
It was a familiar sense of security… She listened to Samuel’s heartbeat.
It seemed to be a good cure for her fear.
As long as she was in his arms, he would feel at ease.
“Why… are you wearing the puppy charm I gave you?” Samuel asked in a low voice, and his heart beat faster.
He also wanted to know if Josie liked him a little.
Even if it was dependence, it did not matter to him.
“…” Josie’s throat was h oa rse and painful. “Tm thirsty.”
Samuel’s whole body was tense as he waited for her answer, but he heard Josie say she was thirsty.
-for
He hurriedly reached out to pour water for Josie, feeling a little disappointed.
Josie moistened the corners of her lips and took a sip carefully. I hurt…
“Does it hurt?” Samuel looked at Josie nervously. When he found her, she was seriously dehydrated.
“I want to eat the oatmeal you personally cooked…” Before the accident, she had not even taken a bite of it.
Samuel smiled helplessly and held her tightly in his arms. “Okay, I’ll go home and make oatmeal for you.”
Josie bit her lip and remained silent for a long time. She held Samuel’s hand and tightened her grasp slowly. “Samuel… What
do you like about me?”
I told you before. There is no reason.” Samuel-knew that Josie was insecure.
“Do I deserve it?” Josie asked in a dull voice. “I was divorced…”
Furthermore, Samuel had never even had a girlfriend.
It seemed she was asking herself that question.
Josie! Who are you? You are Kathy and Hayden’s daughter, Johns granddaughter, and a member of the Gibson family.” Samuel was angry. “Josie, you don’t need to compare yourself with anyone. You are very good, so I like you. If you think you don’t deserve my love, it means that I have a problem too. Otherwise, why would I like you?”
“Oh…” Josie snuggled in Samuel’s arms. It turned out she was worthy of anyone’s love. “Then continue to like me. I’ll recover.”
She would try her best to cooperate with the treatment, and she would get better..
Thomas confessed to the kidnapping of Josic.
Hazel was also driven crazy by Spike, and she was forcibly locked up in the psychiatric hospital.
Spike finally rest assured that Zachary would follow him. Everything seemed to be heading in the direction of Henry’s plan.
Maybe soon… Josie could finally be free.
“Do you really want to cooperate with Spike and help him do those illegal things?” Zachary asked with a frown as he lit a cigarette.
Henry did not answer but said in a deep voice, “Go home early. Don’t be found.”
“Henry, is Josie okay?” Zachary did not dare to go to the hospital
12:11 Wed, May 15 O
Chapter 191
“Yeah, she’s okay.” In fact, Henry did not dare to go to the hospital either
Zachary smiled, “Look, as I said, we are the same kind of people so we only deserve to protect her secretly
Henry frowned.
“Well, you are better than me. At least you used to have her, but you didn’t cherish her. Zachary goaded Henry.
“You can shut up. Henry inhaled cigarette smoke. “If you don’t know how to speak nicely, you can always shut up.”
“Henry, she will be very happy with Samuel: Zachary looked up at the sky and said in a h oar se voice. “You know what I’ve known that the princess has a prince since I was a child. Although the knights are very good, they only deserve to guard the princess,”
Henry glanced at Zachary with disdain and turned to leave.
“Henry! When it’s all over, let’s have a fight. No matter how injured we get, we won’t let each other be responsible for it Zachary narrowed his eyes. It sounded like a joke, but he was more serious than anyone.
People like them who had no motivation or goal to survive would feel that living was meaningless
Over the years, the motivation to support Zachary’s survival was to make Ashley’s true colors public, get his father’s wrongs put right, and atone for his sins
He atoned for the sins that he had committed to Josie.
If both his life goals were achieved, he did not know what someone like him could do. He dropped out of school as a teenager and was so bad that he did not understand why he was still living and corrupting society.
“Okay.” Henry stopped walking and agreed.
Zachary was also stunned. He thought a person like Henry would dislike his childish behavior.
“Henry, if we grew up together, maybe we could have been friends.” When Zachary was not gloomy, he talked a lot.
Henry was so irritated that he did not want to talk to Zachary. “Aren’t you afraid of being seen by Spike’s men? Stay away from me!”
Zachary walked behind Henry with a cigarette in his mouth and his hands behind his head.
Life was really interesting sometimes. A few months ago, he hated Henry and wanted to kill Henry
He hated Henry for ruining his life and destroying ten years of his life…..
However, he was presently chatting with the person he hated the most and working together with that person.
Although it did not ease his hatred for Henry, the present circumstances were at least not bad.
Jessica was in Josie’s apartment. She had been hiding in the room and did not dare to leave for even a moment.
Henry said he would help her and ensure her father was safe, but she was still afraid.
She was not afraid that someone would take revenge on her, but she was afraid because Quinton was coming out of jail.
Spike had bailed Quinton out. After all, Quinton was his son.
He did so even though Quinton had become a child that was of to use to him.
12:11 Wed, May 15

 

Chapter 192
The door lock clicked. Jessica stood up from the sofa in panic, grabbed the baseball bat on the table with both hands, and. looked at the door in fear.
The door was pushed open, and Quinton walked in wearing a baseball cap.
Jessica’s body stiffened instantly, and the baseball bat fell to the ground as her eyes turned red.
Quinton frowned and looked at Jessica.
Jessica came to her senses and stepped back in horror. “Quinton What do you want? I-I just needed that money…”
Quinton’s eyes were dark, and he approached Jessica with a dous expression on his face. “You were short of money. Why didn’t you mention it to me? You’d rather sell me than ask me for it?”
Jessica could not retreat and bowed her head in panic.
“Talk!” Quinton’s voice was full of menace and anger as he pushed Jessica against the wall.
Jessica was so scared that she cried. Perhaps, it was not solely because of fear.
“I didn’t want to… I didn’t want to be entangled with you for a long time anymore, Quinton! I can’t always be your secret lover. I want to break up with you. It’s too dangerous. I can’t fall in love with you. I don’t deserve it.. I can’t like you, I will be doomed. I can save myself only by doing so!”
Jessica cried and pushed Quinton away,
Quinton was so kind to her that she would fall in love with him.
Once she fell in love with the man who could not give her a proper title, she would fall into hell.
Women had the tendency to be jealous.
She did not want Quinton to have other women around her. She did not dare to think that Quinton would abandon her one day, not want her anymore, and marry another woman because of the family’s business.
She did not dare to think about it. She felt she was going crazy.
She was about to be tortured to death by her thoughts.
Jessica had liked Samuel before, but she only admired him.
Quinton was different. He invaded her life and occupied her body and everything.
“As you wish,” Quinton said in a deep voice. Tm…. I’m already an abandoned son. He wouldn’t let me take over or manage anything in the family anymore, so I have nothing now. Are you still willing to… be with me?”
Jessica raised her head in astonishment and her eyes trembled.
Tears gushed out of her eyes, and she bit the corners of her lips harshly.
“I’m not the eldest son of the Taibbi family anymore. I need to start my own business. Maybe I can’t afford to support you
for the time being or buy your favorite bags and jewelry, but I will try my best… Quinton said in a h o ar se voice.
Jessica held Quinton tightly. “He… Will he spare you?”
Would Spike really let go of Quinton?
<
Chapter 192
“Yes, I’m useless to him-He has already let go of me. Otherwise, he would not have come to Jessica.
In the end, it was Henry himself who did everything.
Henry picked him up and told him to go to Jessica.
He told him not to have any regrets. “Don’t be like me. I didn’t cherish her until I lost her,” he said.
Quinton did not know why Henry finally chose to help him. Was it because he agreed to cooperate with the investigation and tell the truth, or was it because he called Henry his brother?
“Great…” Jessica held Quinton in her arms and cried fiercely. She stood on tiptoe and jumped up to hug Quinton. “Quinton, I’ll support you… I’m trying to make money from filming. I’ll support you.”
Quinton smiled, held Jessica, and bit her ear. “Okay, you’ll support me.”
Jessica cried as tears fell from her face, and she could not wait to kiss him. “I like you, Quinton. I like you… I like you so f ucking much-
“Don’t curse.” Quinton frowned and slapped Jessica on her butt.
Jessica had many bad habits, such as smoking and drinking, and even sleeping with others for money…
However, for Quinton, it was all in the past.
All he knew was that Jessica was important to him.
She was different from the others.
Meanwhile, at Samuel’s house, Josie was full and lying lazily on the carpet, feeling like she turned degenerate.
She was too pampered.
“Samuel, I want to drink water.”
Samuel sat behind Josie and asked her to lie on his lap as he reached to get a glass of water for her.
Josie looked up at Samuel, who was busy with work and was a little fascinated.
It was sunny. Samuel looked at the computer, typed a few words from time to time, and worked hard. He looked very handsome.
Josie leaned on the carpet and stared at Samuel.
The sunlight shone on him, and his well-defined face was glowing and flawless.
It was a waste for a man who looked like him to be single all the time.
Josie admitted she was a woman who could not resist handsome guys. She knew from the moment she fell in love with Henry… Being in love at first sight was merely a matter of liking the other party’s looks.
“Are you dumbstruck?” Samuel took off his anti-blue light glasses and put the computer aside. “I’ll have a video conference later. Wait here for me. I’ll cook lunch for you after the meeting, okay?”
*Samuel, if you become a father in the future, you will definitely spoil your child.” Josie felt that Samuel treated her as his daughter.
“Do you want to give birth to a baby for me?” Samuel’s voice was h oa rse, and he pulled Josie into his arms. “You can’t do it now. I can still wait. I have to wait until you get better.”
|||
12 11 Wed, May 15
Chapter 192
Josie’s ears turned red. “You”
“Why is he such a ras all she thought
After patting Josie’s head, Sammiel got up and put on loose pants that accentuated his slender legs.
“Eat some apples. Don’t eat too many cherries, It will cause nosebleeds. Be good” Samuel peeled the apple for fosie, cut it into small pieces, and put them on the plate with a fork.
He almost fed it directly to Josie
Seeing Sammel take the computer to the study, Josie could not help but feel dazed.
“This kind of happiness Can it really belong to me?” she wondered.
She always felt it was a little untreal.
Jo, have you heard that the company’s stock market and reputation have fluctuated significantly because of Hazel? She went to the psychiatric hospital. Both important characters in A Pond of Reeds are in trouble. Ashley is in a coma, and Hazel is in the psychiatric hospital. They have to re-select the character now a female lead! Rebecca called Josie and was very
excited
in
“I can’t tell you are worried about the company’s stock market. Josie was at a loss for words.
Good news! I’ll suppress the upheaval by letting everyone know that my Jo has an excellent and discerning eye. That’s why we have a lot of talents in t Clusia Media Group Rebecca was so confident that it was scary.
“How could Hazel suddenly… Josie was a little confused.
How could Hazel suddenly go mad?
“Who knows? Rebecca did not know what was going on either.
Josie looked down and ate a slice of apple. “Work hard. If I’m not here, you can’t lose momentum. How is Jessica?“
“She’s sick. I haven’t seen her for a long time. She just came back today. She looked a lot more haggard and thin, but she a in good spirits and kept smiling. She also bought coffee for me. Something is wrong. It seems that she’s in love.”
Josie could not help laughing. Rebecca was so funny. “Help me guide her. The newcomer has no experience.
“Don’t worry. She joined the cast for ‘A Pond of Reeds’ this time too.”
Josie was shocked. “Is the company taking care of my artists like this?”
“Speaking of which, I also have my suspicions. It may be because of Mr. Yancey. Otherwise, I would have wondered whether the big boss behind Clusia Media Group is you, Josie. The welfare is too great. The managers from other groups are jealous of you. Rebecca smiled, “Josie, tell me the truth. Are you the boss of Clusia Media Group?”
Josie was amused. “I wish that the company was mine too. Why would I be so rich?”
11/3
SEND GIFT

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 193Chapter 193
Samuel
the representatives from Clusia Media Group were having a video conference in the study. The company must take active countermeasures regarding Hazel’s incident.
“Ashley is not signed under Clusia Media Group, so she doesn’t impact us much, but as for Hazel… some representatives from the publicity department and the public relations department voiced their concerns.
After all, this incident would severely impact the Clusia Media Group’s reputation if someone seized the opportunity to hype the issue up and if its rival companies maliciously smeared the Clusia Media Group.
“Allocate our current resources to promote our new artists. Also, send someone to interview the doctor at the psychiatric hospital to get the facts and push the blame onto Hazel.”
Samuel frowned. He believed Hazel’s incident was only exaggerated to this extent because someone was jealous of Clusia Media Group and took the opportunity to step on its downfall.
“Also, Josie, the manager, is now in the eye of the storm. Ashley’s fans just kept attacking her. This will-” someone said. trying to raise an issue to fire Josie as it was the most effective way to put the matter to rest for the time being.
“How can we keep our foothold in the future if we dismiss our employees knowing that they are wronged? Do you want our employees to be anxious and worry about being fired anytime after the incident?” Samuel frowned.
“Sir, we are doing this for the company’s best interest. Josie is not worth-”
“Ahem. Yuri cleared his throat. “Let’s discuss this matter later.
Naturally, most attendees at the meeting had no idea who their CEO was.
Samuel never showed his face in every video conference with his staff.
“Deal with the public opinion as soon as possible. If this issue is not resolved before next Wednesday, the public relations department will be questioned for its capability.” Samuel did not have that much patience.
“We understand. Our department will deal with the matter as soon as possible.”
Turning off the video conference, Samuel rubbed his temples.
Once he had resolved all these matters, he would have to deal with Ashley as soon as possible.
Ashley had gotten into an incident and became a victim, but she somehow also turned Josie into a target of hatred.
“Yuri, find a way to gather scandalous facts about Ashley. I don’t care if it’s something trivial or impactful. Gather them and post them on the internet first.” Samuel remembered that Josie once mentioned Ashley framed Zachary’s father. If that were the case, he would have to collect evidence first.
The person who knew most about Ashley’s secrets was Thomas, but Thomas was already arrested for kidnapping.
“You’re so fiercely protective of her, Yuri teased.
In the living room, Josie was still on the phone with Rebecca, and she seemed to be in a good mood.
The look in Josie’s eyes gradually turned from joyful to worried after she hung up the phone.
She was not too certain about the current situation out there, and she wondered why Hazel was suddenly admitted to the psychiatric hospital.
Also, she wondered how far things had progressed on Henry’s side.
1/4
|||
Chapter 193
After hesitating for a while, Josie decided to dial Henry’s number
Now that they had decided to work together, Josie believed she should at least check on him.
After all, Samuel mentioned she should thank Henry that she could be found this time.
Regardless of everything else, Josie found it necessary to thank him..
“Jo…” Henry y answered the phone as soon as it was connected. It was as though he had been waiting for her to call him. “Are you feeling better now?”
Henry sounded a little nervous over the phone.
“I’m much better. I’m at Samuel’s place waiting for my treatment Josie talked about her and Samuel naturally.
Henry was silent for a long time, feeling like someone was slashing his heart repeatedly with a knife.
Upon hearing that, he figured he would react much calmer than now if he had never been with Josie.
However, Henry was in much more pain than Zachary because Josie used to be with him, but he did not cherish her enough to make her stay.
After a long silence, Henry said softly. “Take a good rest. You will get better soon.”
“Henry, about Hazel… Why was she admitted to the psychiatric Hospital?” Josie wanted to know what had actually happened.
She encouraged Thomas to hurt you, which initiated the kidnapping.” Henry explained. However, he did not want Josie to learn too much about the situation, so he said. “Many things happened recently. Hazel used Jessica to deal with Quinton, and Spike learned about it. With Spike behind this, he has already shown Hazel mercy by sending her to the psychiatric hospital.”
“What about you… Did Spike vent his anger on you?” Josie asked nervously. She knew Spike was a lu natic.
Jo… Henry remained silent for a long time before he chuckled and said, “If you don’t love me anymore, please stop worrying about me. Don’t check on me, no matter what happens.
Instead of love, Henry knew Josie only reached out to him because they had known each other for ten years. Her love for him had long been gone.
“Okay… Josie agreed solemnly.
She agreed that they should just let go of each other and live freely since they had fallen out of love.
“This will be over soon, I promise,” Henry said in a firm voice. “Focus on your treatment. I will solve everything by the time you’re recovered.”
It was a promise from Henry to Josie.
“Stay safe…” Josie did not say anything else aside from reminding Henry to be careful.
It had been ten years since they knew each other, and Josie had loved Henry for ten years. But now, Josie believed her one- sided affection for Henry had finally come to an end.
After ending the call, Josie heaved a deep sigh of relief.
Then, she raised her gaze at Samuel standing at the study door, and her eyes turned a little red.
Despite everything, Josie realized she seemed to be quite lucky.
III
Chapter 193
The year when Hayden and Kathy died, Josie thought she was a child abandoned by Go d, and she believed no angels would appear in her life anymore.
However, she seemed to see redemption in her life now.
Samuel was her salvation.
“Were you on the phone with Henry?” Samuel asked as he stood behind the door. His tone was filled with slight jealousy.
“I was. I asked him about Hazel.” Josie nodded. She could already calmly deal with Henry’s existence.
“I’ll cook lunch for us.” Samuel raised his brows but did not ask her anything else.
Josie stood up and ran over, hugging Samuel from behind.
Samuel froze for a moment and was at a loss as he tried to comfort her by asking. “What’s wrong? Are you upset about something?
“Do you mind it…” Josie was so insecure that she asked Samuel repeatedly whether he was concerned about her history with Henry.
She wondered if Samuel would mind the fact that she was in love with someone else before him.
“I don’t mind it if you’re willing to love me, Samuel smiled and let Josie hug him as he started preparing to cook for lunch at
the kitchen counter.
Josie hugged Samuel tightly and followed him wherever he went refusing to let him go.
Samuel chuckled dotingly. The two did not say anything, but their hearts were thumping wildly.
you want sugar?” Samuel asked as he put oats inside the cooker.
“Do you
“Yes…” Josie responded in a muf fled voice.
“Do you want sauteed broccoli or sauteed mushrooms?”
“Both…” Josie leaned against Samuel’s back, and her voice was maffled.
“What about the main dish?”
“I want pasta…
Josie felt surreal. Although it was a conversation about trivial matters, Josie was flustered about that.
“Go take a seat and wait for me. Do you think my willpower is strong enough to have you hugging me all the while without reacting to that?” Samuel teased.
As someone who had been single for more than 20 years, Samuel couldn’t hold back his desire when his lover had her arms around him from behind.
Josie froze for a moment, but she didn’t let go of Samuel.
After a long silence, Josie whispered, “Samuel… take me now.”
Samuel was the one who stiffened upon hearing that.
His body tensed.
Josie’s eyes turned red, and her voice trembled when she suggested that.
3/4
|
Chapter 193
She was afraid that she would die if the treatment failed.
“Jo…” Samuel’s voice was h oar se, and his breath was scorching. “If you tease me like that again after you have recovered. I might not go easy on you.”
The second Samuel turned around, Josie stood on tiptoe and hugged his neck, kissing him with her eyes closed.

Chapter 194
Samuel took a deep breath and decided not to resist his urges any longer.
He pulled Josie closer and kissed her. They didn’t say anything, but it seemed as though they could tell each other’s feelings.
Samuel was constantly worried that Josie had stayed with him because she was moved or grateful.
But now, he was sure he had won over Josie’s heart.
They shared a kiss for a long time and breathed heavily when separated.
Josie lowered her head and was too shy to look at Samuel. She leaned against the wall carefully, her ears red as if she was about to bleed.
She was never good at being provocative.
In fact, she didn’t have much experience.
Josie gently put her fingers on the corner of her clothes, trying to unbutton her clothes.
Samuel held her in his arms and smiled helplessly. Jo, are you trying to kill me?”
Josie was at a loss. “Tjust…”
She thought. I just don’t want to leave any regrets.”
The hospital director said that the cure rate is more than 60%. I believe I can bring you good luck. You must be a part of that 60. Be good, and don’t be afraid.” Samuel could always see through Josie and know what she was worried about.
Josie nodded as she bit her lip.
Samuel kissed Josie in the ear. “Be good. Don’t hit on me again.”
Then, Samuel turned around and took a bottle of iced water from the refrigerator. He took a sip and walked into the living
гоот
He thought. “I have to suppress it.”
It was difficult for him to resist his desires, so he left her temporarily.
Josie’s face flushed, and she quickly returned to the room out of embarrassment. She hid under her quilt and curled up into
a ball.
It was the first time she had taken the initiative to do something like this..
Although she had taken the initiative to set Henry up, Henry always made the first move.
She felt embarrassed having to do such a thing for the first time.
Josie felt light-headed and bit the quilt in annoyance.
“That was so embarrassing.”
Outside the door, Samuel smiled and was about to coax her when the doorbell rang
“What are you doing here?” Outside the door were Samuel’s three sisters.
1/3
|
Chapter 191
The Turner family had exceptional genes. Standing outside the door side by side, his three elder sisters were all slim and tall with outstanding figures, just like models.
Nina and Leila both shook the to-go boxes in their hands. “We’re not here to see you. We’re here for Jo
Mandy was relatively calmer. After all, a model was supposedly chic. “Not letting us in?”
Samuel propped the door frame with his hands and wanted to close the door. Clearly, they weren’t welcomed.
He was afraid they would disturb Josie by being overly noisy.
“Ha, you’re not allowing us to enter during the daytime? What were you doing?” Nina raised her eyebrows, and the three sisters pushed themselves in together. “Jo, we’re here to see you.”
Meanwhile, Quinton had to stay in Jessica’s rented house for the time being because Spike was still angry at him, and Henry asked him to lie low for a while.
Especially the fact that he wanted to continue his relationship with Jessica completely infuriated Spike.
Spike didn’t expect
Quinton to go against him for a woman like Jessica.
Quinton even wanted to break free from the family.
Spike couldn’t care less when Henry went against him. However, he was heartbroken when Quinton did so.
“Quin, I’m having an audition on the set this afternoon. I’ve prepared lunch for you. Remember to eat.” Quinton was still in bed. No one dared to hire him even after he looked for a job the entire day yesterday. After all, Spike wanted to teach Quinton a lesson.
“Okay, come home early.” Quinton said sleepily and lay on the bed.
Jessica looked at Quinton, who was to pless with a wicked smile. She thought,” If I take a photo of his figure, it will surely blow up online.
“Quin, do you want to be an artiste? Your appearance and figure are perfect. Jessica knelt beside Quinton and kissed him on
his ear.
“I’m not interested, Quinton snorted and hugged Jessica. “Go ahead. Don’t be late.”
“Then what are you planning to do? Have you thought about it? You can start your own business, and I can help to fund you.” Jessica had done some calculations. She already had enough money for her father’s medical expenses. Hazel gave her a large sum of money, and the remaining could be given to Quinton though she wasn’t sure if it would be enough.
“Do you think I’ll let you do that?” Quinton was amused.
He grabbed Jessica and got her under him.
Although that was what he said, he was touched. After all, only through such tribulations could one see where their heart truly lies.
“Well, you have no choice but to be taken care of by me now.” Jessica suppressed her laughter and kissed Quinton on his
neck.
“All right, I’ll do my best tonight, my sugar mommy” Quinton raised his eyebrows.
In response, Jessica’s ears turned red, and she pushed him away. I’m leaving!”
Every time she flirted with Quinton, her face would turn red at his response without fail.

Chapter 195
Samuel’s sisters were all there in his house, making the living room lively.
Feeling a little bashful, Josie cautiously walked out of the room. Hello…” she said.
“Josic, I bought you something nice to eat. Would you like to eat them? Leila smiled as she held out the box of spicy chicken spaghetti. She had brought plenty of other tasty treats as well.
“She can’t eat any of these, Samuel said, frowning. As if to shield Josie from the temptations of the food, he held her in his
arms.
“Perhaps just a little?” Josie looked at Samuel pitifully.
Samuel narrowed his eyes. “It’s useless to act cute. The doctor said you shouldn’t eat anything spicy”
Tasked for one portion that isn’t spicy Leila felt sorry for Josie, who was unable to eat anything pungent.
“No pepper, no life, Nina said, chuckling. She turned to Leila and said. All right. I know this is for yourself. Now, move
over.”
Then, Nina took out the soup that Tania had made from its thermos and gave it to Josie. This is from
Josie felt very warm, though a little nervous and unsure of how to respond to their kind gestures.
Mom
This is a pendant that I got from the Church of Tessia for you. The priest said it was consecrated to symbolize good health and long life. Mandy hung the pendant necklace around Josie’s eeck and said. “Wear this. I’m sure you’ll get better.”
Moved, Josie’s eyes were slightly red. Thank you, Nina…
“Our mother asked us to give this to you. It’s a family heirloom She wouldn’t even pass it on to her daughter. Her favoritism shows Leila handed Josie a box
Josie shot Samuel a nervous glance, flustered by the sudden gifting of the Turner family heirloom. She could not bring herself to take it.
Samuel said earnestly, “My mother wants you to have this. Take it. She will be sad if you don’t want it.”
Hearing that, Josie quickly took the box, fearing that her mother-in-law might be upset if she did not accept the gift.
“This one is from me.” Leila handed a small box to Josie.
“Oh, no. You don’t have to give this to me, Leila Josie was getting increasingly nervous. She had not officially confirmed her relationship with Samuel and was unsure if the treatment would work.
Josie feared that she would be a burden to Samuel if her treatment was a failure.
“You can have it, Josie. It’s not something expensive. It was given to me by the church. It is a charm to keep you safe. Leila insisted
Nina raised her eyebrows at her superstitious sister and said, “Don’t worry. My gift will not be as corny as theirs. I’ll give you something when you’ve finished your treatment
Josar nodded and looked over to Samuel
Samuel held Josie in his arms and let her collect the gifts, suggesting that she should take them from his sisters.
After all they were not expensive gifts.
14
O
Chapter 193
The heirloom bracelet passed down from his grandmother was merely worth around 900 thousand dollars.
Jo, I hope you can be happy
Josie nodded. She was so moved that she could not speak.
The whole family sat around the coffee table for dinner. They did not have so many rules of dining etiquette. They simply
sat on the floor.
“We’re honored to have the privilege of tasting the food Samuel booked. We would never be able to if it wasn’t for Josie.” Nina was the first to tease Samuel.
“That’s right. He hasn’t cooked a grain of rice for us since we raised him.” Leila chimed in, smiling.
Mandy was a little cold and distant. She ate quietly, nodding from time to time. “This tastes like something you would have after giving birth.”
Samuel looked at his sisters with disdain. “Do not speak while you eat. Can you be quiet for a moment?”
Josie held back her laughter as she watched their banter. She sat crossed-legged and had her meal with a joyful heart.
Before meeting Samuel, she could never have imagined living in such happy, heartwarming times.
Josie thought that she would not adapt well to a new environment and would not be able to lead a normal life. But it turned out better than she thought.
While Josie was lost in her thoughts, a sauteed broccoli fell on her clothes. Samuel immediately handed her a napkin.
Although the trivial details could seem insignificant, Josie felt appreciated.
Samuel cared deeply for her.
Out of kindness, Leila suggested, “Jo, I think you should quit your job and focus on taking care of yourself, even when you’re done with treatment. It’s not like we couldn’t afford to give you good life.”
Josie’s hand that was holding the bowl of oatmeal froze for a moment. She was inexplicably afraid when she thought about what would become of her if she stopped working.
She dreaded being a housewife and accomplishing nothing in life.
That kind of life would only be bleak, just like her previous marriage with Henry.
“If things are going well for her at work, why must she stop working? She is contributing to society by working. The country has put so much effort into nurturing talented people, and we must repay society.” Nina retorted. “Besides, Josie is highly
if you were to stay home
educated. She was a genius during her school days, unlike an underachiever like you, Leila. It’s tines, Josie is highly
“I’m an underachiever? I wonder who was complaining that work was too busy and that she needed me. Do you think I stay home only to live off of my parents?” Leila retaliated. The two sisters got into a heated argument.
“You two are unbelievable… Mandy said with disdain. She was tired of seeing Nina and Leila fight whenever they saw each other.
Leila was not as experienced as Nina.
“Jo, come to work at Clusia Media Group. You can help Samuel qut,” Nina said, changing the subject.
“She’s been helping me all the time, Nina, Samuel said earnestly
|||
Chapter 195
Josie thought Samuel was helping her to get out of the awkward situation. She smiled and kept silent.
Π
This oatmeal porridge is really good. I think Samuel should be the homemaker. He’s so good at cooking. He could even be a professional cook, Mandy said, remarking sarcastically from time to time.
Samuel glanced at Mandy and said, “Not in a million years.”
Other than Josie cooking, he had never done any cooking at home.
“Sam has come a long way since those three years he went abroad. It makes our heart ache. Nina said. She really did think that Samuel’s cooking was good.
“Samuel had never gotten his hands dirty to help around the house. He would not even step into the kitchen. However, he had learned how to cook and do the laundry when he was sent to Muprary by Grandpa, Leila said quietly.
Josie felt a little embarrassed hearing that.
Samuel was sent to Muprary because of her.
Samuel would not have been sent abroad to suffer hardships if it was not for Josie.
There were several scars on his back. Although the scars were not very visible. Josie caught a glimpse of them
Those must be the scars from the fights he got into during his time abroad.
Samuel had been out of the country for three years. He had almost lost touch with the Turner family.
To be honest, in those three years. I thought Samuel would never come home. He had no contact with us and had never asked us for money. We had no idea how he was surviving. Nina said.
“Nina, that’s enough. Samuel cut Nina off, worried that talking about his past would make Josie feel burdened
“Josie, I hope you don’t mind us. We are a big family, and it might get a bit chaotic and noisy. I wonder if you can accept that Nina said. She was worried about Josie’s feelings.
After all, if Josie did not accept Samuel, her brother would be single for the rest of his life.
“All right. All right. Let’s just clean up and get going. We should not keep them up. Mandy said as she got up and took th initiative to clean up the trash.
Josie stood up in a panic and helped clean up as well. “Actually, you can stay for a bit.
She found herself enjoying the cheerful atmosphere in Samuel’s family. There… There are not many of us at home, but I love being in a lively environment.
Samuel hugged Josie. “Tll clean it up. You can go and sit down.”
“See? When you look for a man, you look for one like my brother, Leila boasted.
Josie’s ears turned red with embarrassment. She was at a loss for words,
Im glad you love being with us. Our family is quite a lively bunch, aren’t we?” Nina smiled sincerely. However, in truth, there was a hint of disappointment visible in her gaze.
As much as Nina hoped for her brother to be well, she was also envious of Josie for having a dependable companion like Samuel. Nina, on the contrary, was not as fortunate.
Even though she had left an unhappy marriage, she found it difficult to find happiness. There is something I have to tell you Since we’re family, I’ll come straight to the point. I’m going to get a divorce.”

Samuel and his sisters froze for a moment and looked
Chapter 196
“He… he cheated on me. I have evidence, Nina smiled calmly, but in fact, her voice was choked with so bs.
Josie looked at Nina nervously and didn’t know how to comfort her.
Josie was also a divorced woman, so Nina thought she could understand her.
“He said that woman set him up. I don’t believe it. Nothing happens for no reason. I just want to divorce, Nina mumbled to herself.
“Well, you can do whatever you like. All of us will support you,” Samuel said indifferently. “Besides, you should have divorced sooner. He just keeps talking nonsense.”
Leila also frowned, and her anger rose instantly after she understood the situation. “Such a scu m does not deserve to get a divorce just like that? Let him leave this marriage with nothing under his name.”
“If it weren’t for the company’s sake, would I put up with him until now? F uck the cooperation, Nina cursed and took a deep breath.
“Stay away from sc um and cherish your life. If you divorce, just let your life goes on. The next marriage will be better!” Leila comforted Nina.
“If I get married again, I will definitely find someone who can outstand Gabriel!” Nina scolded her soon-to-be-divorced husband.
Josie didn’t know how to comfort Nina, so she kept silent.
“As long as you’re fine, you don’t need to talk about feelings with such scu m. Samuel was actually angry.
Samuel’s brother-in-law often stayed out all night. He saw the other several times at Caligo Club, and Gabriel always had a young lady in his arms.
Samuel beat Gabriel several times, but the latter didn’t learn his lessons.
No matter Nina’s appearance or family background, Gabriel was undeserving of her.
“Well, I’m just letting you all know about this. I know how to deal with it. No one needs to worry about this matter, and don’t tell Grandpa first. Gabriel knows his own ability to sweet talk. He is quite good at flattering Grandpa and doesn’t want to lose connection with him.”
Nina said with a smile and turned around to leave.
Josie was nervous for a long time and chased after Nina when she went out. “Nina… Divorce is not an embarrassment.”
Nina was stunned and smiled at Josie, “You’re right to think so. It will be a total shame if we choose not to divorce a scu m and endure everything instead.”
Josie was envious of Nina’s vigorousness and decisiveness.
All of the three sisters left, and the house quieted down again.
Samuel hugged Josie from behind and was obviously not in a good mood.
Josie knew that Samuel felt sorry for Nina.
Nina cared about Samuel the most. Samuel had a deep bond with all his three sisters.
1/3
Chapter 196
At first, Gabriel begged us to let him marry Nina and I didn’t agree at that time He promised and wire but he will became such a scu mbag”
Samuel spoke in a deep voice, probably just wanting to vent
“At first, Gabriel did a good job as a husband. He pampered Nina every day. Maybe Nina also had problems with her personality, and maybe she was too forceful But This was not the reason for him to cheat on her. Before getting married my family had already told Gabriel clearly that Nina had such personality. He had to think clearly about what he could take responsibility for. If he could bear the responsibility and endure my sister’s temper, only then should he have decided whether he wanted to get married”
Marriage was a big deal and sacred, but Gabriel and Nina were too hasty when dealing with it
Josie listened quietly to Samuel talking about his family
If a man was willing to tell you about his family, he must consider you close.
“Less than two years after getting married, Gabriel’s family came to my house to make trouble, saying that Nina was too. career-minded and didn’t want to have children. We had told them in advance that this would be the way, but they just made a scene and asked Nina to leave the company and give birth to a child for their family”
Josie also felt angry and thought, “Who do they think they are?”
“Nina also compromised and said she could have a baby but wouldn’t leave the company,” Samuel replied:
As a result, there was no news about having a baby for half a year Gabriel’s family suspected that there was a problem with Nina’s body condition, so they spread rumors about her behind our back Samuel frowned I returned from abroad this year and saw Gabriel several times at Caligo Club. He hugged a young lady in his arms, and I couldn’t help but beat him once. He didn’t learn from his lessons.
Josie hugged Samuel and comforted him. “This kind of person doesn’t deserve Nina at all. Nina deserves better.”
“You deserve better too. Samuel replied in a low voice.
Josie smiled and responded in a low voice, I’ve found the right person”
After Hazel went crazy and Silas escaped and disappeared, Zachary somehow successfully won the trust of Spike. They were now in the gang’s base of the Taibbi family
However, Spike was too vigilant. He did everything without flaw. He had specialists to be in charge of specified projects. respectively. No matter what evidence was provided, there would be someone to take the blame for him entirely. In the end. he would not be at fault for anything
Even if he was involved, it would still be a minor relation.
Zachary was very annoyed, and there was no telling how long this would drag on.
“What has Henry done recently?” Spike asked in a deep voice.
He ordered Zachary to keep an eye on Henry but didn’t allow him to do anything to the latter.
“Henry went to the hospital this afternoon to see Ashley. He then went to the cemetery to visit John’s grave, Zachary didn’t lie and told Spike everything.
“Continue to keep an eye on him and report to me if anything happens. Spike didn’t trust Henry.
“Mr. Taibbi!” One of Spike’s subordinates barged in from outside the door.
The subordinate wanted to say something but stopped after seeing Zachary present.
2/3
Chapter 196
11
“It’s okay. Speak up.” This time, Spike didn’t order Zachary to leave, which was a small step to victory for the latter
“The one assigned to monitor Silas had lost him, and then. A call came from the psychiatric hospital, saying that Hazel was taken away.”
Spike’s face darkened instantly. There was nobody other than Sils who would do that.
“Is Silas planning to go against me? Well… He’s overestimating himself, Spike thought with a laugh.
“Hazel is a public figure, Go and spread the news that she is mentally ill and acting aggressively. She has escaped from the psychiatric hospital. Let the public be aware of her. If there is any news about her, get them to report it, Spike ordered in at deep voice.
“This woman… It seemed that I had underestimated her all this time,” he thought.
Spike clenched his fingers slowly, and his eyes darkened. “Zachary, keep an eye on Henry and tell him I ordered you to stay by his side to protect him. See if Hazel will go to him”
“He won’t allow someone who wants to end his life like me to stay with him,” Zachary retorted.
“No, he will agree. Spike sncered. “He’s now afraid that I’ll hurt Josie. He will definitely be obedient.”
Josie was sick and needed treatment.
Everyone would not dare to take any risky action until the treatment was over, especially Henry,
At the Gibson residence, Zachary leaned against the door and acted like a rogue. “Spike ordered me to be your bodyguard.”
“You? To be my bodyguard?” Henry sneered, and he was not convinced.
“Yes, me. Why? Do you want to fight with me now?” Zachary stood straight and lit a cigarette.
Henry thought Zachary was childish and ignored him. “Did he onder you to monitor me?”
“Hazel is gone. Silas took her away. That woman is very ambitious. You and Spike have ruined her career. Do you think she will retaliate?”
Hazel was a public figure.
Henry’s heart tightened. “Before Jo’s treatment is over, we can’t allow Hazel to play any more tricks.”
“Spike thinks Hazel will contact you.” Zachary took a puff of the cigarette.
Henry frowned and didn’t respond.
Chapter 197
“Before that, my task is to follow you, so you’d better be polite teme. Zachary found a place to sit down and ate the lollipop lazily.
Henry disliked Zachary very much, but it would seem like there was an underlying meaning if he sent Spike’s man back.
“Mr. Gibson. I’m at least a bodyguard here. Can you include me incentives Zachary pointed to the time on his phone. “It’s
time for dinner,”
Henry frowned. “You won’t die from hunger for missing one meal.”
“What? Do you think I’m annoying? That’s great Zachary sneered and decided to take revenge on Henry in this way, so he continued annoying Henry in a deep voice, “Over the years, the detectives and investigators you’ve hired to follow me also annoyed the heck out of me. Unfortunately for you, it’s now you turn to suffer.”
Henry was someone who valued silence. This was also why Josie uttered so much because of him.
He was cold, did not warm up easily, and was not good at expressing and explaining himself
However, Zachary was different. He was like a madman who was enthusiastic and devastated.
Zachary talked a lot. Over the years, he had always been a wanderer and had few people he could talk to. He used to be a cheerful teenager; he just walked down the wrong path.
“You can shut up now!” Henry had a headache and walked into the living room, trying to avoid Zachary
However, Zachary was apparently doing this on purpose. He followed Henry closely and constantly annoyed the latter.
Henry did not want to fight Zachary, so he entered his room and closed the door once he could not stand Zachary anymore.
Zachary smiled. He was in a good mood with the pleasure of gelling revenge.
It had been a long time since he was this happy.
At that time, Josie was alone at Samuel’s residence. Samuel had gone out on an errand.
She knew that the Turner family probably found out about Nings divorce, so Samuel was called to go back and discuss t
matter.
The marriage between Nina and Gabriel was no longer just a farly matter but also involved the company. Recently, Turne Corporation seemed to be facing trouble. Gabriel embezzled funds and scammed away some of Turner Corporation’s project start-up funds..
Josie was a little worried. However, she could not help with these things,
Sitting alone by the floor-to-ceiling window, Josie looked forward to Samuel’s return.
She thought, “If the treatment goes well, how great will things be
Josie was still young and had a long way to go.
“Josie, I went to the film crew for an interview today! I made it!” jessica called Josie.
“Congratulations” Josie was also delighted.
“It’s so amazing, Josie, and I’m so happy. It has always been my dream to enter Clusia Media Group! Jessica was really happy
1/4
Chapter 197
Jessica used to have Quinton.
a hard time, but now her career was growing in a better direction, and she even got together with
“So you must work hard. If you have any questions, you can ask Rebecca. She is very enthusiastic and willing to look after you for me. I may not be able to meet you for a while. I really want to see you guys again soon.” Josie truly wished to meet
them.
“Josie, everything will be over soon. We all support you, Jessica comforted without knowing about Josie’s health condition.
“Work hard,” Josie said.
After hanging up the phone, Josie leaned against the glass window. The city remained lively, and she seemed to have obtained a new life as well.
It turned out that everything would work out once she endured the hardships.
Hopefully, this treatment would also help her climb out of the abyss and hell.
When Samuel came back, Josie was dancing in the dance studio.
She had not danced for many years, and it felt a bit foreign to her when she picked it up again.
However, she was very happy when she danced.
The gloomy aura shrouding her seemed to have weakened a lot. This was all due to Samuel.
What Josie needed most was companionship, and Samuel gave her the best.
“You’re back…” When the song was over, Josie found that Samuel was back. However, he did not disturb her and enjoyed her dance quietly.
“Yes, did you miss me?” Samuel hugged Josie lovingly and said in a tired voice.
“Did something happen?” Josie was nervous.
“No, it’s all trivial matters. There is something wrong with the project department of the branch, and Nina is dealing with it. Don’t worry. She can handle it and move on.” Samuel would tell Josie everything. He would not hide anything from her.
“Then, is the divorce process smooth?” Josie heard the threat Gabriel made on the phone. If Nina wanted a divorce, she would have to give him money, or else he would not agree to divorce.
“Nina has applied for divorce and is going through judicial proceedings. All the evidence has been submitted too.” Samuel’s voice was low. He would not let that man go.
“That should teach him a lesson.” Josie was also furious and continued, “A leopard can’t change its spots. I’m sure he will go to places like the Caligo Club soon. Maybe you can…
Josie leaned into Samuel’s ear and gave him a suggestion.
Samuel was originally very gloomy, but he was amused by Josie and laughed.
It turned out that Josie could be quite cu nning.
“Okay, let’s do as you say.” Samuel held back his laughter and nodded.
Josje poked Samuel’s belly. It was hard and had a muscular feel. Don’t laugh
Samuel nodded quickly. “Okay, no laughing.”
2/1
Chapter 197
“I won’t help give ideas next time if you’re going to be like this. Josie was embarrassed and turned around to leave
Samuel hugged her and apologized in a low voice. “I’m sorry”
“Okay, I forgive you,” Josie spoke seriously
Samuel held back his smile and put his chin on Josie’s shoulder. Jo, we’ll be going back to the hospital in seven days. Are you scared?”
Josie was silent and then shook her head. “Will you be with me?”
“Of course. I’ll be with you all the time Samuel’s voice was soft.
“Then I’m not afraid.” Josie leaned against Samuel
“Don’t be afraid,” Samuel whispered to comfort her.
In fact, the person who was most afraid was not Josie, but him.
He hoped that Josie would get better soon.
Jessica returned to the rental house in a good mood because her interview was successful
Quinton did not go out today. He could not find a job, so he gave up.
“I was successful in the audition today. The director said I was talented Jessica was extremely pleased.
“Yeah, you’re gifted, Quinton smiled and lazily hugged Jessica.
All cu nning people had a talent for acting.
Jessica soon understood what Quinton meant, and it was not a compliment.
“What about you? Did everything go well today?” Jessica asked cautiously.
“No… You have to take care of me in the future Quinton honestly did not mind it. His assets were enough for him to live
out his whole life.
It was just that he could not put up with it.
Once Spike’s anger subsided, he might not target and suppress Quinton anymore.
Jessica stretched out her arms and hugged Quinton. “Tll take care of you!”
Quinton’s heart felt warm, and his hand holding Jessica tightened. ‘Idiot,”
“There will be a charity dinner tomorrow, and all the artists from Clusia Media Group and Jetset Media Group must be there They are all big shots,” Jessica informed cheerfully
“Then I’ll pick you up once it ends Quinton rubbed Jessica’s head
“Okay” Jessica was very delighted.

Chapter 198
The charity dinner was an event the people from the business circle and the film circle of Hofcaster took part in. It could be said that it was the gathering place for the wealthiest in Hofcaster
“Did Mr. Gibson not attend this year?”
“Mr. Turner didn’t come either.”
Several women gathered around to discuss. They felt regretful.
They only had one chance a year to have close contact and meet with Samuel and Henry.
“I heard that something happened to Henry’s mistress. Henry was very disappointed with Josie because of her post on Twitter. He is guarding his mistress every day now”
“Yes, I have heard that someone has seen Henry in the hospital several times. He is deeply in love with his mistress.”
“If I had known, I would have been his mistress”
“Josie is really shameless Henry has already tweeted that the mistress is his real wife, and her status will not be affected by anyone. However, Josie doesn’t give up. The mistress is also a human being. Besides, that’s Henry. Is it too much for him to have a mistress?”
“Rich men nowadays will be having fun out there. Josie is too arrogant and overconfident about herself. If Henry doesn’t want her anymore, she will cry somewhere.”
Rebecca and Jessica went into the venue together and heard someone talking about Josie.
“It’s the first time I’ve heard someone say that a mistress is righteous. Isn’t it good to make money and raise a man? Why does a person have to reap without sowing?” Rebecca’s tone was sarcastic. She did not bother who the people were. She cared about nothing.
In the past few years, Rebecca had offended many people because of her personality. Otherwise, she would not have had the opportunity in her career until she worked with Josie.
Jessica gave Rebecca a thumbs-up. Although she was also angry, she dared not take the initiative to provoke others.
Jessica had been working in Caligo Club all these years. She knew that anyone could be an important person, so she had to be careful.
Therefore, Jessica admired Rebecca’s personality more.
“Oh, I’m still thinking about who they are. They are the artists led by Josie. They have no background but dare to scold people here, several women sneered.
“Isn’t she Rebecca? Does she think that she is so successful after following Josie? Josie is about to be a has-been. I think Clusia Media Group would soon fire her” Another woman looked at Rebecca sarcastically. “I heard you signed a contract with Clusia Media Group I still don’t believe it, but it turns out to be true. I’m very close with Mr. Collins from Clusia Media Group Would you like me to mention you to him and give you more resources and opportunities? Do you want to sleep wath him?”
Rebecca frowned. The woman was also an artist. She used to work in the same film company as Rebecca. The woman had slept with the boss of the film company Hence, she had many resources.
“Only those who are homewreckers will think the homewreckers are innocent Rebecca satirized the woman. “Oh, you’re not even a homewresker, but a frend with benefits
r
Chapter 198
Jessica admired Rebecca’s cloquence. Rebecca could scold people without using dirty words.
“You…” “The woman was furious. “You’re really shameless!”
“Overconfident,” the woman behind her also satirized Rebecca. “If you offend us, you will be fired by Clusia Media Group with just a phone call,”
“Who gave you such confidence? Did you sleep with someone? Jessica summoned up her courage and helped Rebecca fight
back.
Rebecca glanced at Jessica, and they looked at each other and laughed.
“Who’s backing her up?” the woman standing in the front asked unhappily.
“I know her,” A man watching the bustle came over and smiled at Jessica. “Jessi, do you remember me?”
Jessica’s breath hitched, and her face turned pale. She wanted to hide subconsciously.
The man smiled more flirtatiously. “We met each other in Caligo Club. Jessica was the best hostess of Caligo Club…”
“What? A bi tchy woman can be an artist these days?”
“You’re right. What a joke. I shouldn’t have thought she must be awesome.”
Several women laughed and satirized Jessica.
Jessica wanted to escape subconsciously. Her dark history would never be erased.
“Get your dirty hands off her!” Seeing that the per verted man was about to touch Jessica, Rebecca slapped him on the back of his hand, making a crisp sound.
The man looked at Rebecca in astonishment, as if he did not expect she would dare to fight back. “Do you know who I am?”
Rebecca rolled her eyes. “You look like a toad. Who are you!”
The people around laughed. “You don’t even know him? He is the director of the Film and Television Department of Carson Media Group. You have offended him. Pray for yourself.
*If you don’t apologize to me today, this matter will not be solved, the man sneered and did not intend to let Rebecca go.
“Just come to me.” Jessica was angry.
“Neither of you can escape!” The man clearly wanted to bully Rebecca and Jessica because he thought that they had no background. “Which manager is guiding you? You’re so unruly. I think it’s better to let Clusia Media Group fire the both of you.”
“Who is talking here? You sound so tough. A cold and ironic voice was heard from behind.
Sebastian reached out and pulled Rebecca into his arms. With his height of six feet two inches, he was standing out from the crowd.
The m
man
frowned. Obviously, he did not know who Sebastian was. “Mind your own business. Is this woman yours?”
“Yes, she’s mine…” Schastian’s voice was cold.
Rebecca looked up in shock. She glanced at Sebastian and saw his obedient face was covered with a gloomy expression, exuding a powerful and scary aura
“Where did this brat come from?” The man looked back at the women behind him and laughed.
2/3

Chapter 198
The women who satirized-Rebecca turned pale. “The heir of Phoenix Corporation…”
The man’s expression froze for an instant, and he looked at Sebastian in astonishment.
He thought. “Phoenix Corporation….
Phoenix Corporation, the Turner family, and Gibson Corporation were the three tycoons in Hofcaster.
No one dared to mess with them.
“Haha… It’s a misunderstanding. The man forced a smile..
“Misunderstanding? Aren’t you going to ask Clusia Media Group to fire my woman?” Sebastian said in a deep voice.
“No, no… It’s all a misunderstanding. I didn’t mean to target her. We are all acquaintances. I’m just kidding. Am I right, Jessi… The man looked at Jessica nervously. His arrogance was instantly gone.
Jessica snorted and thought the man was disgusting.
“How about I make a phone call and ask Carson Media Group to fire you?” Sebastian obviously did not mean to let the man
go.
“Forget it… Rebecca did not want to be the center of attention of the crowd. She pulled Sebastian away and said, “Let’s go…”
She thought, “Let’s go, Sebbie. Don’t cause me more trouble.”
The man was frightened and did not dare to say anything.
Sebastian asked his subordinate to deal with this matter and left with Rebecca.
“Mr. Long, you are so cool today,” Rebecca praised Sebastian sincerely. “You’ve helped us out. We didn’t care for you for nothing.
Sebastian snorted. “Really? Who let me sleep on the couch last night?”
Rebecca was embarrassed. She almost covered Sebastian’s mouth for fear of Jessica’s misunderstanding.
Jessica just snickered, showing that she did not hear anything.
“Sebbie, my place is not suitable for you… Rebecca pulled Sebastian aside.Chapter 199
“Look, Henry is here!”
“Oh, my Go d. He’s so
handsome.”
“Is that his bodyguard behind him? He’s handsome, too.”
Henry came to attend the charity dinner. He had to attend this kind of dinner.
It was also a facade to the outside world. Gibson Corporation was fine, and he was fine. Everything was going as planned.
This was so that no one would see it as an opportunity to attack Gibson Corporation.
“Something happened to the Turner family. Samuel’s eldest sister got divorced, and her husband took away the company’s project fund, Cecilia said in Henry’s car.
“No one from Turner Corporation is coming?” Given the situation, it made more sense for Samuel to show up.
“Not sure yet.”
Henry’s expression darkened. Without saying anything, he went to his seat and sat down.
It was the first time that Zachary had attended such an upper-class gathering, but his heart was full of sneer and irony.
He had known from a very young age that there was darkness behind the huge wealth, and the money of these people was not clean
“Don’t just stand there. You either sit down or get out.” Henry was troubled by the presence of Zachary because the latter was sent by Spike to keep an eye on Henry, so Zachary had a sensitive identity.
Zachary stood quietly, unfazed. “I’m a bodyguard. Other bodyguards are standing, so there’s no reason why I should sit down.”
Henry ignored Zachary. “He can stand if he wants to,” Henry thought.
“Did you see the auction items up there? A painting, regardless of its value, can cost up to tens of thousands of dollars, e hundreds of thousands of dollars, and the bidder would just leave it at home and forget about its existence. This is for th purpose of charitable donation, Henry said in a deep voice.
Zachary looked left and right as he wondered if Henry was talking to him.
Seeing that there was no one around, Zachary snorted coldly. “Money is just a number for you people.”
But for ordinary people like them, it would take a lifetime to earn it.
“Do you care about money?” Henry asked.
“Who doesn’t? Aren’t you guys fighting for money anyway? It’s just that the wealth accumulated by your families for several generations is an amount that’s beyond our reach,” Zachary sneered.
Henry did not say much more and looked at the seat beside him “The organizer is good at arranging seats for me to sit with
Samuel
“I don’t think he’ll come, Zachary guessed. After all, Josie was the most important matter to Samuel.
The heat of public opinion had not gone down. It was inconvenient for Josie to appear in the public’s sight now, so Samuel would naturally not come, too.
1/3
|||
12:12 Wed, May 15
Chapter 199
“He will.” Henry raised his hand and held his chin.
If Samuel wanted to support the Turner family, he must come.
Sometimes, one had no choice when the burden fell on them.
This was also the only way for Samuel to grow up.
There are not so many wonderful things in the world. If there are, someone must be carrying the weight for you.” Henry’s voice was h oars e and deep as if he was talking to himself.
The reason why Samuel could be willful to this day was that his grandfather, father, and eldest sister had taken on the burden for him.
But now, if he wanted to give Josie a stable future and support the Turner family, he must learn to take responsibility.
The process of growing up for men was painful and cruel.
“Mr. Gibson, can we have a drink?” There was a dinner party before the auction began, and after that, it was a coc ktail party.
All the celebrities who came to the party would take the opportunity to talk to the CEOs of these groups and seize their opportunities as much as possible.
Henry raised his hand and took a sip. He seemed uninterested.
The woman felt the tension and left embarrassedly.
Henry glanced at Zachary. “Aren’t you my bodyguard? Drink on my behalf.”
Zachary glared at Henry, knowing that Henry was deliberately kidding him.
“Drink on your behalf? Big deal! I was already a good drinker when you’re busy hitting on girls in college, Mr. Gibson,” Zachary said sarcastically as he reached out to take the glass from the waiter.
“Mr. Gibson…”
“Mr. Gibson has a weak kidney. I’ll drink it for him. Zachary stood in front of Henry rascally.
“Ahem!” Henry almost choked himself with a mouthful of champagne. He took a deep breath to suppress his anger.
Several women came to please Henry, but Zachary was also handsome, which made them a little shy.
After a toast, Zachary raised his head and drank it all.
Henry looked at Zachary with disdain. Zachary struck him as being rude, a rascal, and insane.
“Long time no see, Mr. Gibson.” It was Charles behind him.
Charles had not seen Henry in the company for a long time which explained his sarcastic tone.
Sitting behind Henry, Charles kicked the chair. “Do you not want your company anymore?”
The dark circles under Charles’ eyes came out, and he was so busy that he was not in the mood to ask girls out. “Mr. Gibson, is your lover still sleeping? Are you so busy that you don’t even have time for the company? I knew it. The adopted ones just won’t give as much effort”
Charles’ words were provocative because he knew what could annoy Henry, so he deliberately riled up Henry
Henry tightened his grip on the glass and said nothing:
12:12 Wed, May 15 O
Chapter 199
“Do you office workers all have weak kidneys?” Zachary looked back at Charles and thought that he was not a decent one either since Charles previously conspired with Ashley to harm Josie.
“Who are you talking about?” Charles was almost furious but put up with it because of the situation. “Henry, are you Putting a timed bomb around yourself.”
u crazy?
Henry smiled and did not say anything..
Inside the venue, Rebecca dragged Sebastian away. Jessica was left alone temporarily, looking awkward.
Jessica was a newcomer, so she knew no one there, and she had no background.
She looked down at the ground nervously because of the dark history of her past. She was a little self-conscious.
All these years in Caligo Club, she had been in contact with people from this circle.
The people in this circle all looked glamorous, but they were dirty and scary people behind closed doors.
“Is it really you, Jessica?” Someone came to talk to her again.
Jessica was so nervous her palms were sweating. “Hello, What a coincidence.”
Kyle was also a regular of Caligo Club, a filthy silver spoon guy.
“Are you a celebrity now, Jessica? Have you graduated?” Kyle came forward to hold Jessica, not treating her as an outsider.
Jessica dodged and took a step back, feeling vigilant.
She was an escort in Caligo C
Club, but she had already left the club!
“Mr. Roth, can’t you tell that she’s not interested?” his friends teased behind him. “You do look good, little beauty. Why don’t
you join us?”
Jessica ignored them and turned to leave.
Kyle was left looking bad and chased after her with a gloomy expression. “Hey, now that you’ve changed your identity, are you pretending to be all high and mighty? What is this? Are you just trying to be a bi tch?”
Jessica did not respond. She could not afford to offend these people.
“I thought I heard a dog barking.” Quinton walked over from the entrance. He was dressed in a suit with a cold light in his eyes.
Quinton wrapped his arms around Jessica. His voice became soffer when he said, “I knew you would be bitten by a dog. I should have come with you from the beginning.”
Jessica’s eyes turned red, and she tightly held Quinton’s arm.
“Your” Kyle wanted to step forward, but he was pulled by the person behind him.Chapter 200
The Taibbi family is made of maniacs. Did you forget about Carlos having a conflict with him in Morose Entertainment Club: Carlos is still recovering in the hospital because of it.” a friend behind Kyle reminded in a low voice.
Everyone in their circle looked down on families like the Taibbi family, who did not rely on a successful company but on their gang to upkeep their reputation
However, they could not afford to mess with them either.
Quinton was Spike’s son. Thus, if one did not know the duo had cut ties, they would not dare to provoke Quinton.
Jessica was a little worried about Quinton. After all, she did not want him to mess with those people because of her.
“Let’s go. Quinton took Jessica’s hand and walked toward the charity auction.
Initially, Quinton had been invited to the auction. Despite he had been disinterested, he had rushed over for fear that Jessica would get bullied.
Touched, Jessica looked at Quinton silently without saying anything.
“I heard that Quinton had been arrested by the police a few days ago, and his father even cut ties and no longer cares about
him
At that moment, several rich men who despised Quinton were crowded together.
“Let’s say Spike doesn’t care about him. If you ask me, Mr. Roth, tonight…”
Kyle narrowed his eyes. “Let’s do as you say?”
At the charity auction. Quinton sat in his seat and glanced at Henry, who was not far away.
Obviously, Henry also noticed him and furrowed his eyebrows slightly. “It seems like Quinton is still doing well despite parting ways with Spike, he thought.
Quinton ignored Henry, remaining an air of indifference and disdainfulness as usual.
By Quinton’s attitude, it seemed that he was not the same person who begged Henry to save Jessica. It was a classic example of one abandoning another after taking advantage of them.
“Mr. Taibbi, I heard you were locked up in the police station a few days ago. You shouldn’t do anything illegal. Did your father freeze all the money in your bank account? Should we borrow some from you? Don’t embarrass yourself at the first auction you attend. Behind Quinton, a few rich families’ children sat down coincidentally.
Jessica held Quinton’s arm nervously. She knew about Quinton’s current situation and that he could not get a job.
However, it was embarrassing for one if they did not purchase anything there. After all, it was a charity auction.
Nonetheless, Quinton was unfazed and sneered at their ignorance.
“Why aren’t you talking. Mr. Taibbi? Don’t make a fool out of yourself and try to say you don’t like anything in the auction.” Several people continued to ridicule him.
This is a charity auction. Don’t humiliate yourself.”
Quinton furrowed his eyebrows, feeling that the people behind him were too noisy.
“It seems like all kinds of people are allowed into charity auctions nowadays, Quinton sneered.
O
12:12 Wed, May 15 0.
Chapter 200
Behind Quinton, the group’s faces darkened as they waited for Quinton to humiliate himself.
“Samuel!”
“I thought he wouldn’t come after the Turner family had such a huge scandal.”
“The woman with him is the eldest daughter of the Turner family. Gosh. She’s such a gorgeous woman. Is her husband blind? How could he get a mistress and embezzle her company s project fund?”
11
When Nina and Samuel attended the charity banquet together, they were so stunning that nobody could avert their eyes.
Samuel’s height nor appearance were anything less to the male models present in the venue.
When Samuel walked past Henry, he did not utter a word.
Henry did not say anything either.
“Mr. Gibson, what is the item you donated for the auction? Why don’t you reveal it to us first? We can get a bit of your fate of fortune that way Behind them, a few people were trying to butter up to Henry.
Henry remained indifferent and refused to say a word
“Where’s Jo?” Henry frowned and glanced at Samuel
“She’s by my side. There’s no need to worry about nothing” Samuel did not look at Henry. Initially, Samuel did not want to attend. However, he decided to attend with Nina to stop all the gossip.
It was also in order not to cause chaos and prevent Turner Corporation’s share price from fluctuating too much.
The auction began with auctioning of antiques, calligraphy, and paintings:
From beginning to end, Samuel and Henry sat quietly without intending to participate in the auction.
The assistants they brought along with them would help them source and estimate the donation amount.
“The next auction item is a set of emerald jewelry donated by Mr. Henry Gibson. This set of jewelry is very valuable, and 1 believe everyone has heard of it. The starting price of it will be 12 million dollars…
When Samuel saw the pictures in the auction, his face darkened Henry, you’re auctioning off this set of jewelry?”
Josie’s grandmother left the jewelry set to Hayden, and he later passed it to Kathy. After Kathy died, Josie returned the jewelry to the Gibson family.
For Josie, the jewelry set contained memories related to her mother.
It was Hayden’s oath of love for Kathy.
*1.27 million dollars…”
Henry did not reply and sat quietly.
*15 million dollars.” Samuel raised his bidder number.
Henry lowered his head and said nothing.
Initially, he had planned to return the jewelry set to Josie on their wedding anniversary that year.
However, Ashley had secretly worn the necklace and was even caught by the media.
|||
12:12 Wed, May 15
Chapter 200
Afraid that Josie would mind, Henry did not dare to make a move for a long time.
Now, he could only hand the jewelry set back to Josie in this way
“2.25 million dollars!”
Samuel turned around and looked at Charles with a frown. “What a sly man. He took the opportunity to increase the price. Obviously, he knew that I would walk away with the jewelry,” he thought.
“3 million dollars.” Samuel continued to raise his bidder number
Nina was stunned by her brother’s action. “Samuel?”
“I will use my personal savings. Don’t worry. I must have this jewelry, Samuel explained lowly.
Nina seemed to understand and smiled, “You should go for something if you like it. I’ll sponsor you.”
Samuel smiled, feeling warmness in his heart.
“3.45 million dollars.” Beside them, Quinton was also deliberately increasing the price.
The rich families’ children behind them were all confused. “More than 3 million dollars? Are they mad? He did it on purpose!” they thought.
They all looked forward to seeing Quinton making a fool out of himself.
Jessica was also frightened. “What should we do if nobody places another bid?”
Seeing that Jessica was scared, Quinton smiled and whispered in her ear, “Henry won’t let me take this jewelry away.”
“3.75 million dollars.” Henry also raised his bidder number.
“3.75 million dollars going once-
4.5 million dollars.” Samuel raised his bidder number.
Charles still wanted to raise the price. “It’s too much of a waste ift don’t take this opportunity to mess with Henry and Samuel. I just want to see how far these two men are willing to go in order to compete for Josic,” he thought.
“5.25 million dollars.”
Zachary gasped and thought, “Did their money grow on trees?”
Glancing back at Charles, Zachary could tell he was deliberately making trouble.
“7.5 million dollars!” Samuel raised his bidder number, and everyone present gasped. “It’s just a charity auction, What is the Turner family doing?” they wondered.
“Is Samuel trying to tell everyone that the Turner family has huge assets and that Gabriel’s incident wouldn’t even make a dent in their foundation?”
“That’s right. The Turner family’s tactics are really brilliant.”
“Although they would lose 7.5 million dollars, they could prevent more losses. It’s a smart way.”
“7.5 million dollars going once! 7.5 million dollars going twice!”
Charles narrowed his eyes, knowing he could not continue toying with them. After all, Samuel had already shown his determination and stance in front of Henry.
Wed, May
Chapter 200
No matter the price, Samuel would continue bidding till the end
Thus, it was meaningless for Charles to continue bidding.
Henry was silent, and his hand holding the bidding number sign was trembling.
His heart was in pain.
Giving out the jewelry set meant he was letting go of Josie and completely handing her over to someone else.
As he felt unreconciled, he wanted to raise his bidding number and get the jewelry set back.
However, he knew that Josie would still be gone despite him snat ching the jewelry back.

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 181-190

Chapter 181
Henry grimaced, and he tightened his fist slowly. “Come back when I’m dead.”
“Henry, do you know why I’ve been making so many compromises over the years? It’s all for you to live well. Spike is crazy. He will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. Moreover, he doesn’t regard anyone as a human being, even his family. Everyone is a chess piece to him,” Hazel said. Spike was indeed crazy. He would find a way to get rid of anyone who hindered him.
Hazel knew this well, so she had been catering to him all these years.
“You two are a perfect match. Henry faked a smile.
“Henry,” Hazel frowned. “I know you’re angry with me, but I’m your mother, after all. I’m the only person in the world who won’t hurt you.”
Henry found it ironic.
“Listen to me. I already have a lot of evidence about Spike’s crimes. This man is too vigilant. When the time is right, we will find a way to trick Spike together and send him to jail, and then no one can threaten you again,” Hazel continued nervously before she repeated, “Henry, you have to listen to me.”
Henry glanced at Hazel coldly. “If 1 listen to you, will you give me the evidence of his crimes?”
“It’s not the right time now. Hazel smiled and seemed to be satisfied with Henry’s response. “This man is very sly and. cu nning. If we alerted him, he’d surely find a way to escape. Do you know why didn’t he go to jail after doing so many illegal things over the years? Because someone is always taking the fall for him.”
Henry knew about that.
“I’m still looking for an opportunity. You must endure it these days, be good, and listen to him, okay?” Hazel stared at Hen with a meaningful look. They looked like the perfect image of a kind mother and a dutiful son.
Unfortunately, both of them had hidden agendas.
When Hazel left, Henry felt disgusted and was deeply repulsed by his mother’s so-called love.
“If she hadn’t left me in the orphanage… Hal How ironic!” Henry thought.
Now that she had returned, she felt that her son was more useful now.
From beginning to end, Henry was just a chess piece for Hazel.
Hazel and Spike were the same kinds of people.
They should be together and not harm others anymore.
In the eyes of Hazel and Spike, a son was only a chess piece that could be used.
Did it look like Spike treated Quinton overly well? To others, it did seem like Spike was thinking about Quinton’s sake every time and wanted to leave everything to Quinton.
Indeed, Spike was very biased towards Quinton, but only when Quinton was obedient.
Assuming one day Quinton suddenly rebelled and made the perfect image Spike so carefully maintained collapse, which in turn caused Spike to fail to take over the Taibbi family legitimately, would Spike still favor Quinton so much?
Henry knew the answer was no.
1/3

12 09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 181
Henry also knew that Hazel bad been looking for opportunities to attack Quinton.
He was waiting to see how far Quinton and Spike could keep up their appearances.
Josie ate until she was full. She got out of bed and walked around her ward.
Samuel accompanied her and walked around the room, too.
“Why are you following me?” Josie was amused by Samuel.
“I’m afraid you’ll fall.” Samuel looked vigilant.
Josie felt helpless. “Don’t treat me as a patient…”
She felt fine.
Samuel nodded. “It’s hard to digest after eating too much. Do you feel like vomiting?”
Π
“I feel amazing. I don’t feel like vomiting after eating Mrs. Turner’s cooking. Josie forced a smile even though her face was terribly pale.
The gauze was still wrapped around her forehead. Josie’s wound healed a little slower than ordinary people’s
I’m glad you like it. My mother will come every day. If you feel troubled, please tell me. I won’t let her come.” Samuel was afraid of increasing the burden on Josie.
Tlike Mrs. Turner very much.” Josie was actually looking forward to Tania’s visit.
Josie lost her parents at age 15, and George and Tania had always been very good to her.
When she was 15 or 16, she liked visiting Samuel’s house.
But later, when Josie grew up, she was afraid of causing trouble to others, so she rarely went there anymore.
“It’s a good day tomorrow. Can I take you to the garden downstairs for a walk? Samuel suggested to Josie. After all, the hospital director said it was good for Josie to take walks under the sun.
It was important that she kept a good mood and a healthy body for her upcoming treatment.
Her treatment this time could not be delayed for the time being.
“Can you accompany me?” Josie was a little afraid of seeing people for fear everyone would gossip behind her back.
Samuel knew what Josie was afraid of and nodded. “Of course, I will accompany you.
At Ashley’s ward, Thomas was sitting outside, anxious.
After so many days, Ashley showed no signs of waking up.
He was really afraid that Ashley would die.
Thomas’ eyes were red and swollen, and his hands were trembling.
“How could this happen? Hadn’t everything gone to plan? Why hadn’t Ashley woken up yet? The doctor had said that it was very likely that she won’t wake up. What does it mean? No, no. Don’t tell me it’s true. She will wake up. How can she keep sleeping here like this?” Thomas thought worriedly.
“What’s wrong?” “Hazel came over and saw Thomas trembling and his eyes red.
2/3
|||
r
Chapter 181
May
The doctor said that Ashley may never wake up.” Thomas voice quivered.
Hazel didn’t think much of it. Of course, she knew what condition Ashley was now in.
Ashley was lucky to be alive.
47
“Don’t worry. There could be miracles,” Hazel reassured Thomas sofily. The latter was currently useful to the former. “Have you found out the things I told you to do?”
“Yes… Josie has acute promyelocytic leukemia M3. Her condition is worsening, and she needs to be treated as soon as possible. She will have a joint-specialist consultation next month, which is also her best treatment time. The latest treatment method will be used. The cure rate is 90% when she is treated in the best period.
As Thomas reported his findings, his voice was still trembling. “Josie’s illness is not serious at all! She would be fine, but how about Ashley? Will she need to lie in the ward forever, tubes from the medical equipment stuck in her to keep her alive? No! This is unfair Thomas raged inwardly.
Thomas m entality began to warp.
“What if she missed the best time for treatment?” Hazel asked in a deep voice.
Thomas was stunned and looked up at Hazel in astonishment.
Josie’s the one who caused all this to Ashley. Now, Ashley could only lie here in pain. Why should Josie live well?” Hazel sighed. “Ashley loves to make herself look pretty. How can she allow herself to lie here like this until she dies?” she added.
At that. Thomas eyes became redder, and he clenched his hands more tightly.
“Josie deserves to die. Thomas snarled in a trembling voice.
Hazel didn’t say anything more. Thomas should know what to do
“Your feelings for Ashley deeply move me.” Hazel sighed before the continued, “Once, there was also a man who was willin to kill for me, regardless of anything… Even if I didn’t love him then, in retrospect, he was the person I should have loved
most
Thomas looked at Hazel nervously and then looked at Ashley.
*If… I do this much for Ashley. When she wakes up, would she be moved and love me?” Thomas hoped inwardly.
Thomas looked down at the ground and thought. “I don’t need her to love me. I just want her to wake up soon.”
Chapter 182
Under the bridge of Hanas River. Zachary hid there and slept all night. The person who watched Zachary also observed him all night.
The person was utterly speechless that there was someone sleeping under the bridge those days
After informing Spike, the person who observed Zachary left with a headache.
There was no need to keep an eye on Zachary because nothing was wrong with him.
Zachary did not leave until the person who followed him left.
Zachary went to Josie’s rental house and took a shower. He changed his clothes and was about to go to the hospital to visit Ashley.
He wanted to see how miserable Ashley was at that moment.
Unexpectedly, before Zachary did anything and before the law punished her, something happened to Ashley
Go d saw everything, so people could not do too many bad things, or they would have terrible consequences
In the gang’s base of the Taibbi family, Spike looked at the message from his subordinate and nodded with satisfaction. He mentally remarked. “He’s the real outlaw. Then, Spike ordered. When Zachary arrives, give him the key to the West Garden and let him live with the gang in the future.”
Silas looked at Spike in astonishment while pondering, He let anewcomer live with the gang. What if there was a deal happening at night?” Then, he asked. “Mr. Taibbi, are you sure?”
“What?” Spike frowned.
Silas did not dare to say anything more.
‘Send someone to watch Zachary. Keep an eye on him,” said Spike in a deep voice.
Just to be safe, Spike had to make sure everything was flawless.
Silas quickly nodded.
Feeling a sense of crisis, Silas was slightly displeased.
At that moment, he was Spike’s most trusted person. Recently, Spike seldom called him when making deals and even deliberately avoided him.
Silas assumed something was wrong.
Besides, Spike cared too much about a newcomer like Zachary. Spike even let him live with the gang. It was apparent that Spike wanted to train Zachary to be his right-hand man.
Silas narrowed his eyes and left the gang’s base in frustration.
He did not want a newcomer to challenge his position in the gang.
At first, Silas thought Spike was merely using Zachary to deal with Henry, but he did not expect that Spike would ask someone to take the blame for Zachary
Zachary was just a newcomer.
1/4
Chapter 182
After getting in the car, Silas received a call from Hazel.
“Don’t call me. If Mr. Taibbi sees it, we’ll be in trouble. Silas was a little angry.
“Are you accusing me? As a man, can you bear responsibility? You’re so afraid of Spike.” Hazel sneered.
“I’m not afraid. I think it’s not worth it for a bitch like you.” Silas fit a cigarette.
On the other side of the phone. Hazel was not angry. “I’m at
Tm at the hotel. Come here.”
Silas cursed and drove to the hotel.
No matter how powerful Spike was, Hazel, who gave birth to a son for him, was in Silas’ bed.
“Ken, go and keep an eye on the newcomer named Zachary. Tell me as soon as possible if anything happens.” After calling his subordinate, Silas stepped on the accelerator to speed up.
In Hofcaster Hospital, Zachary wore a baseball cap. He made sure no one followed him before entering the hospital.
After finding out where Ashley’s ward was, Zachary headed over
Standing by the window, Zachary darkened his expression. He wanted to go in and remove all the medical equipment, letting Ashley die there.
However, Zachary held back.
He would not do anything impulsive. Josie was right. Ashley had violated the law and should be punished by the law.
After adjusting his cap. Zachary turned around and entered the exit passageway.
In the small garden of the hospital, Josie walked on the path and felt the sunshine since it was sunny that day.
Samuel protected Josie behind her and walked with her.
Fortunately, there were not many people in the garden. Most of them were elderly, and no one would pay attention to Jos
situation.
Josie felt much better and looked back at Samuel secretly.
The simple happiness and simple life seemed to be what she wanted.
Unfortunately, it was hard to find.
Josie did not know whether she deserved such a peaceful life.
“I want a candy apple.” Josie stood in the central square of the garden, looking at a group of children and candy apple sellers.
“Wait for me here. I’ll buy it for you” Samuel smiled and patted Josie’s head.
Under the sunlight, Samuel looked really friendly, as if nothing had changed from the young man who had played basketball many years ago.
Josie sat on the bench, staring into the distance.
The previous day, before Tania left, she told Josie about Samuel’s embarrassment in the past. Tania said Samuel had a tough time living abroad for three years after leaving Hofcaster.
Samuel seemed to have suffered a lot from suppressing his feelings for Josie.
2/4
Chapter 182
Tania said Samuel was not good at expressing his feelings. He liked to give without asking for anything in return because he feared the feelings would become impure and deteriorate once the other person found out.
Samuel was afraid that Josie chose to stay with him because of gratitude or other feelings.
In fact, Samuel was also a sensitive and insecure person.
“Don’t have too much. It can cause gastric pain. You can have one bite. Samuel bought a candy apple and stood out among a group of children.
Josie looked quietly and could not help but laugh.
Josie looked beautiful when she smiled under the sun. Although her face was pale, she had always been beautiful.
Her beauty was otherworldly as if the wind could blow it away.
Samuel panicked inexplicably. He suddenly began to be afraid that Josie, under the sunlight, would be taken away by the
wind.
Looking up with tears in her eyes, Josie asked, “Can I hug you?”
Samuel stood stiffly, holding a candy apple in his hand and looking at Josie, who suddenly hugged him.
Even if Josie only saw him as someone to rely on, she felt good hugging him.
It felt so good that Samuel wished the time could stop at that moment.
Josie hugged Samuel. Looking at him holding the candy apple, she smiled even brighter, “Samuel, those kids are watching! you.”
“They want the candy apple in my hand.” Samuel raised his eyebrows and shook the candy apple at the children.
The children ran away, laughing.
“Would you like to tell me about the three years you were abroad?” asked Josie in a deep voice.
Samuel was stunned. He wondered why Josie suddenly wanted to ask about that.
“What’s wrong?” asked Samuel softly.
*Suddenly, I want to know more about you.”
“You know, what happened in the hotel…” Samuel lowered his voice, feeling guilty about that day for his whole life.
“Samuel, what happened in the hotel was my fault. I was harassing you.” Josie buried her head in Samuel’s arms.
Her ears were even redder from embarrassment.
She had to work harder.
She needed to recover from her illness, deal with Spike and Ashley, and be with Samuel publicly.
Thinking about that, Josi
felt happy.
he kicked me out. I had no status at all in that
“I… At that time, something like that happened. Grandpa was very angry, so family.” Samuel spoke resentfully.
“It was you who deliberately took every blame on yourself.” Josie choked with s obs.Chapter 183
“Samuel, if I die, you have to live a good life. Josie always worried that she would die..
The more she feared something, the more she would encounter the situation.
“You won’t die. Samuel frowned and sounded nervous.
“I don’t want to die either. Josie smiled at Samuel.
Under the sunshine, Josie’s smile was dazzling.
She really did not want to die.
Around the corner, Zachary hid behind the wall. He lowered his cap and took a deep breath.
“It’s Josie. Why is she in the hospital?” wondered Zachary.
The news on the Internet reported that Ashley’s fans hurt Josie, but her injury was not severe enough for her to be hospitalized.
Zachary wondered what happened to Josie.
His heart lurched. Zachary had been with Josie all those years and often saw her go to the hospital.
His eyelids twitched. Zachary wanted to ask Josie, but he was afraid that someone was watching him.
Spike would not trust him so quickly.
Zachary secretly glanced at Josie again and found out she was laughing.
Only in front of Samuel could Josie laugh with her guard down.
From the beginning, Zachary knew that only Samuel deserved Josie.
Zachary mused, “Henry and I are the same kind of people. People like us can like someone. Yet, only behind their backs without them knowing. We can’t get close to them because we have trauma like thorns, which can hurt them.”
“I saw Jo in the hospital. Is she sick?” Worried, Zachary gave Henry a call
“It’s leukemia. Her condition deteriorates and needs to be treated as soon as possible.” Henry did not hide it from Zachary.
Zachary’s fingers were slightly numb, and he could not breathe smoothly for a moment.
Since the previous year, Josie began frequently visiting the hospital. Zachary kept an eye on Josie but did not notice that she was sick.
Taking in a deep breath and blaming himself, Zachary kept silent
“So, Zachary, I don’t have much time. I must do it as soon as possible.” Henry’s voice was h oa rse,
He could not wait any longer. Henry wanted to get enough protection for Josie.
“Okay, I know.”
After hanging up the phone, Zachary leaned against the wall and took a deep breath weakly.
He should indeed hurry up..
1/4
Chapter 183
It was the gang’s base of the Taibbi family.
“Mr. Taibbi, Zachary went to Elofcaster Hospital. He must be planning something. You can’t trust him.” Silas did not want Spike to trust Zachary,
“What did he do in the hospital?” Spike was calm.
“He went to see Ashley and peeked at Josie. No one knows what he wants to do” answered Silas.
Spike nodded. “Okay, you can go ahead
Silas was stunned for a moment. Then, he wondered, “Isn’t he scheduled to go to the harbor today? He has to pick up the goods every month. Why… Did Spike plan to go without me?”
Silas became more panicked. He was a little suspicious whether Spike knew something.
As soon as Silas exited the room, another subordinate of Spike walked in. “Zachary did go to the hospital. He has been observing Ashley and Josie all these years. He knows Henry’s weakness very well. I don’t know what he wants to do.”
Spike sneered. “What can outlaws do? Did he contact anyone?”
“Zachary’s social circle is too simple. He only has a few friends. Most of them are from the gang. He hasn’t contacted anyone. Do we need to monitor his phone asked the subordinate in a low voice.
“No need. We’re going to the harbor this afternoon. Take him with you and test his reaction.” Then, Spike stood up and asked, “About Silas, are you keeping an eye on him?”
“Yes. He went to the hotel yesterday and met Hazel
“A traitor!” “The look in Spike’s eyes was cold.!
Outside the door, Silas turned pale and fled in horror.
Spike had already suspected him.
It seemed that Silas could not wait any longer.
If it went on like this, Spike would murder Silas sooner or later, judging from the former’s ruthlessness.
Silas could not just sit and wait for his end.
“Mr. Taibbi, S
Silas knows too much. The subordinate was a little concerned.
Spike was also worried about that.
“Create an accident and leave no evidence,” said Spike coklly while narrowing his eyes.
As for Hazel, Spike took the initiative and picked up his phone to call Hazel.
In Norman Hotel, when Hazel was still taking a bath in her room, she received a call from Spike.
Sneering, Hazel did not answer the phone..
Silas also called hier…
“What’s wrong?” asked Hazel.
“It’s about Spike. He knows about us!” Silas panicked and seemed to be driving.
2/4
|||
Chapter 183
“What’s the rush? You’ve been with him for many years, but you’re afraid of him. Every soldier carries a field marshal’s baton in his backpack.” Hazel chuckled and tempted Silas.
“It’s all because of you!” scolded Silas. Then, he hung up the phone.
He did not have to be afraid of Spike. He had accumulated his connections all those years and could fight against Spike.
Besides, he knew too many of Spike’s secrets.
However, Silas did not want to have a tense relationship with Spike.
Hazel was a scourge and forced Silas to do so.
After cursing, Silas suddenly realized that he had been fooled. Hizel might want him to fight against Spike from the beginning.
“Bitc h!” After cursing Hazel, Silas stepped on the accelerator hard.
He had already been forced to take action. There was no other way.
Based on his understanding of Spike, he would not give Silas a chance to live.
It was because Silas knew too much.
In the hotel, Hazel came out of the bathtub with a smile and picked up the phone when Spike made the third call “What’s the matter?”
“Where are you?” Spike’s voice was very cold.
Hazel directly told him her location. “In Norman Hotel. Are you coming over?”
“What’s the room number?”
*8630*
Hazel did not hesitate.
Spike ended the call quickly. They did not talk too much nonsense.
Hazel’s heart beat fast. It could be said that she knew Spike well
When Spike went over at times like that, it must be to confront Hazel.
However, Spike had no direct evidence to prove that Hazel would betray him.
Thus, Hazel was not afraid.
It was her freedom to date any man, but it was a coincidence that she dated Spike’s subordinate..
At the bay, there was a dinner held on the yacht.
Quinton brought Jessica out for dinner to let her relax.
“Why do you suddenly want to come here? Quinton was curious.
There was something wrong with Jessica those days. She was too clingy to Quinton.
It was not that he felt disgusted, but he felt strange.
Jessica was a very clever woman. She knew what she wanted and knew what Quinton could give her.
3/4
Chapter 183
May
Thus, she did not force to get something that did not belong to her.
However, Jessica was so clingy to Quinton recently that he wondered if she was in love with him.
It was not easy to deal with and would be troublesome.
“I want to enjoy the sea breeze. It’s so beautiful.” Jessica stood on the deck and looked at the scenery on the sea.
It was pleasant to live a rich life.
Yet, Jessica did not yearn for it.
She only wanted to live her simple life, but it was a luxury for her.
.47%.
“Jessica, let’s talk Quinton frowned, worried that she would fall in love with him. He did not want it to be too troublesome. to deal with later.
However, for some reason, he was a little overjoyed and thought it was nice.
As Henry said, Quinton could not get rid of Spike’s control, so he had to follow the plan that was prepared for him.
According to the plan prepared by Spike, there would be no place for Jessica.
Quinton could only play with Jessica but not have feelings for her.
“Quinton, thank you for accompanying me. If it’s possible, let’s end the relationship when we go back,” said Jessica.Chapter 184
Jessica leaned against the railing and smiled at Quinton.
Quinton was stunned as if he couldn’t react for quite a while.
“Did Jessica just offer to end her relationship with me?” he wondered to himself.
Frowning slightly, Quinton somehow felt that he had wanted to say the same thing as well. However, Quinton felt a little mad when he heard those words coming out of Jessica’s mouth stead
“Tell me the reason” Quinton frowned.
I think…I seem to have fallen in love with you.” Jessica’s eyes were red, and her voice way all choked up as she spoke.
It felt as if Quinton’s heart was ruthlessly stabbed by someone. It was a feeling that he had never experienced before.
He felt suffocated and depressed.
She told him that she had fallen in love with him.
And yet, he couldn’t give her anything in return.
Quinton laughed in a slightly sarcastic tone.
Over the years, he never had feelings for anyone, but Jessica was the first person he was emotionally attached to.
She was unique to Quinton and the sole exception in his eyes.
Jessica smiled brightly and kissed Quinton deeply.
Quinton didn’t refuse when she kissed him because they were going to break up after the ship docked on the shore.
He couldn’t give Jessica what she wanted.
Thus, he felt it would be good for her to end their relationship.
In spite of that, he didn’t know why his heart would ache so much.
Quinton carried her into the room and kissed the woman in his arms wildly.
He wished he could just devour her entire body right then and there.
It seemed that he, too, had feelings for Jessica
However, Quinton didn’t dare to admit it.
“Henry was right. I’m just a loser, he scoffed inwardly.
Without Spike’s arrangements and plans, he was practically a useless person.
There was nothing he could do by himself.
But then, he realized that he didn’t want to part with Jessica.
“I can stay unmarried for the rest of my life, but are you willing to follow me?” After drinking the wine Jessica gave him, Quinton felt a little intoxicated
12.09 Wed, May
Chapter 181
He couldn’t believe he would say something like that.
Jessica sat on his lap, tears welling up in her eyes.
How could he drink the wine she handed him without being cautious at all?
In fact, Quinton was a simple and innocent person. He was simply devious and foolish.
“I can’t simply live without a status for the rest of my life.” Jessica smiled.
She leaned over and whispered in his ear, “I’m sorry, Quinton. I’m really sorry.
Jessica’s strained voice began to s ob as she continued to apologize profusely.
Quinton frowned and felt heartbroken. “I can marry you, but you need to give me some time.
He wasn’t sure how long it would take for him to break free from Spike’s clutches.
Eventually, Spike would have to die in front of him, right?
However, it would take a long time for that to happen.
Thus, Quinton didn’t dare to promise Jessica anything.
Jessica’s body stiffened for a moment. She mocked herself inwardly for being too naive.
Or just give me some time to think about it.” Quinton felt a headache coming on. At that moment, he was actually thinking of working with Henry for the sake of the woman in his arms
He felt as if he had gone insane. It was simply a crazy thing for him to do.
What was so good about this woman that she made him have such absurd and outlandish ideas?-
Spike was his father, and he treated him kindly as well.
However, Spike’s kindness was somewhat akin to restraint and imprisonment to Quinton.
“Please don’t hate me for this. Quinton…”
After the couple spent a wild night together, the yacht finally docked on the shore.
Quinton had a headache and couldn’t open his eyes. He felt extremely dizzy the whole night.
“Police! Stay where you are!”
“This is the police!”
A loud commotion could be heard outside the room.
Quinton sat up with a splitting headache.
After getting dressed, Quinton went around to look for Jessica. Unfortunately, she was not in her room.
“Someone reported that there was a drug party on board this ship. Arrest everyone and bring them back to the station!”
“We found it! It’s over here!”
The police managed to discover a huge load of illegal substances on the yacht. Therefore, everyone’s belongings had to be confiscated.
2/5
Chapter 181
Quinton’s immediate reaction was to protect Jessica since, as an artist, she couldn’t possibly have such a criminal record and scandalous background.
However, Jessica was standing beside the deck and talking to the police.
For a moment, Quinton felt a little dizzy, as if something suddenly exploded in his head.
Jessica looked at Quinton coldly, as if she never knew him before.
Quinton was unable to hear what Jessica was saying and could only see her pointing at him.
Quinton’s thoughts drifted away on the way to the police station as if he had lost his soul.
He had been unfazed even though the cops were right outside the door during Henry’s kidnapping.
At that time, he was confident that he could escape unscathed.
However, this time, he had fallen into someone else’s trap, and that person was Jessica.
“The urine test came back positive for drugs.”
Upon hearing the report, Quinton chuckled manically.
“Jessica… How impressive,” he thought to himself.
He knew clearly what she was trying to do
Even Spike couldn’t bail him out this time.
Even if his father could make bail on his behalf, Quinton would always be saddled with a tarnished reputation and a scandal.
In such a situation, the perfect successor nurtured by Spike was now someone with a dark and scandalous history.
Henry had once told him that if he ruined Spike’s efforts, the latter would no longer treat him kindly as a doting father. would.
It was impossible.
He would become an abandoned child.
In fact, Quinton knew better than anyone that the purpose of Spike sending him abroad for further education and providing him a bright future was not because he was his son.
If Henry was not so stubborn and was willing to change his surname to Taibbi, Quinton wouldn’t have had the chance to have what he was offered.
Spike was not acting out of remorse for Quinton’s mother or a father’s conscience.
He was doing it out of selfishness.
For the first time, Quinton felt scared.
It was an unprecedented fear for him.
He was not worried about his situation. In fact, he was concerned about Jessica instead.
Quinton laughed at himself for being such a pathetic person. Even though she had harmed him up to this point, he was still concerned about her.
3/5
|||
Chapter 184
Spike would undoubtedly find out that Jessica had framed Quinton and that she was also a foolish person. “Someone must have taken advantage of her naivety. She has no idea what kind of person Spike is, Quinton thought to himself
Panicking, Quinton pulled the police officer aside and said in a h o a rse voice, “I’d like to make a call. Please let me make a phone call.”
“Don’t move!” The police officer completely ignored Quinton’s request.
“Oh, isn’t this Mr. Taibbi? You look like a mess right now. A voice was heard when the door was pushed open. It was Caden, the officer in charge of conducting the investigation into Josie’s parents’ deaths.
“Sergeant Jennings! Can you please do me a favor? Help me, please…” Quinton’s voice was trembling. He didn’t dare to think about what Spike would do to Jessica.
He had also never expected himself to beg a police officer so humbly for Jessica’s sake.
Meanwhile, at Norman Hotel, Spike smacked Hazel across the face with all his might.
Hazel then fell to the ground, the corner of her lips bleeding.
Wiping the blood off her mouth, Hazel sneered, “Who are you to hit me? Is it because I messed around with your people? Spike, you’re a pretty interesting guy. What’s the relationship between us? Besides giving birth to a son for you, there’s nothing else between the both of us. Does that mean I’m not even allowed to touch another man?“
Spike grabbed Hazel’s collar and said, “You can, but you’re not allowed to mess with those around me.”
“Why? I’ve taken a liking to him. So what are you going to do about it? Take my life? Just like how you ended Kathy and Hayden’s lives back then? You’re a lunatic, Spike! Are you a heartless person?”
“Shut up!” Spike became slightly out of control’ upon hearing Hazel mention both Kathy and Hayden’s names,
“What’s wrong? Are you scared? Afraid of me mentioning them? How could I ever forget that you had a crush on There were so many men that liked Kathy, and you simply went berserk because you couldn’t have her. Since y make her yours, you just had to kill her.’ Hazel kept provoking Spike.
Spike slapped her again. “You bitch,”
Laughing sarcastically, Hazel said, “Yes, I am a bitch. But you’re no better than me.”
“Put away your petty mind games. Don’t think I won’t hurt you, Spike warned Hazel.
His phone kept ringing endlessly, and Spike was a little annoyed
“Mr. Taibbi, something happened to Mr. Quinton Taibbi.”
Spike’s face darkened instantly. Subconsciously, he glanced at Hazel and clenched his fingers tightly.
“I’ll spare you for today. Don’t ever try to cross my bottom line again,” Spike warned Hazel as he pointed at her before leaving the hotel.
Hazel sat on the ground and rubbed her cheek with a smile.
It seemed that Jessica had succeeded with her plans.Chapter 185
In Josie’s ward, she smiled when she noticed Samuel did not speak much throughout the day. “Samuel, are you more
nervous than me?”
“No.” Samuel denied it.
He was not nervous. He merely did not want to worry Josie.
“The director said that this treatment is immensely important, and now is the best time for treatment. You must not miss it,” Samuel repeatedly told Josie that she must stay in the hospital and wait for the treatment.
“But you’ve been with me all the time. Will it really not disrupt your work?” Josie was worried that Samuel would procrastinate with his work. After all, he was very busy recently. Many people called him, and he had to keep working on the laptop.
“They can handle it. I only have to review it.” Samuel shook his head and continued. “Do you think I can rest while you are alone here?”
“Let Madelyn accompany me tonight. Go home and have a good rest. You couldn’t sleep well here for the past few days” Josie raised her hand and poked Samuel with one finger. Worried that Samuel was not convinced, she added as she smiled, “Mr. Turner, if you don’t go back and have a good night’s sleep, you’ll have wrinkles. I value visuals and can prolong my life by looking at handsome men.
Samuel chuckled because of Josie. “Are you starting to dislike me?”
“No.” Josie shook her head.
“Didn’t you decide not to tell Madelyn?” Samuel fed Josie cherries.
“I’m afraid she’ll cry because she’s a crybaby, but I can’t hide it from her in this state anyway, so I should let her know.” Josi regarded Madelyn as her family.
“Okay, I’ll call Madelyn. Tomorrow morning, I’ll bring you breakfast. Mom said she would cook for you. Samuel nodded.
“I want to eat the oatmeal you make.” Josie pouted slightly.
“Okay, I’ll bring it for you.” Samuel nodded dotingly.
He would stay by Josie’s side and go through the difficult times with her like this.
It did not matter whether Josie would choose to love him.
“If you treat me so well, you’ll spoil me,” Josie whispered to herself.
“Why not?” Samuel looked at Josie domineeringly,
Josie just smiled in response. Her face was still pale.
Since she was getting IV drips, she got fewer nosebleeds. Recently, she only got them once a day, compared to how she used to bleed many times a day.
Josie felt that the blood in her head had flowed out, so her head felt empty.
Josie was lying on the hospital bed in a daze. Her two nostrils were stuffed with cotton balls, but blood was still seeping through.
When Madelyn came, Josie’s nostrils were still stuffed with cotton.
1/3
12:09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 185
Madelyn stood outside the door in shock and did not dare to enter the ward.
47%2
Samuel had warned her not to scare herself or Josie earlier. Madelyn was to be relaxed and inform Josie that the doctor said the recovery rate was very high.
However, Madelyn still ended up paralyzed on the spot from fear and did not open the door.
Josie was lying on the bed without the will to live. She would rather not get sick because it was too painful and dizzying.
Josie reached and pulled out the two cotton balls stuffed at her nostrils. The bright red cotton balls startled Madelyn, so she shouted, “Jo!”
Josie had a momentary blackout, and blood spilled out from her nose again due to the sudden hug from Madelyn.
Samuel gritted his teeth and said, “Madelyn.”
“Jo… What happened to you?” Madelyn could not help but feel guilty, and her eyes turned red.
*I got sick……..” Josie did not have the energy to snap and startle Madelyn after she saw those teary eyes. She added, “But it’s not serious. The doctor said the recovery rate is very high.”
Madelyn instantly became speechless and thought, “Why is Josie saying what Samuel taught me? What am I supposed to say
then?”
Therefore, Madelyn looked at Samuel for help.
Samuel ground his teeth and thought, “What are you looking at? Aren’t you a reporter? Don’t you know how to improvise?”
He suddenly regretted recruiting Madelyn into his company.
“How long have you kept this from me?” Madelyn took a long time to recompose herself and finally looked up at Josie.
“Last year. I went to find Henry after he and Ashley got involved in a scandal, but he didn’t see me. On my way back, I fainted and got sent to the hospital. It was then when I found out Josie lowered her head and smiled sadly.
It was all in the past.
Now, she had a new lover.
At that time, the rumor between Henry and Ashley spread wildly, Josie was unwilling to accept it and went to the company to find him, but the people in the company told her that Henry was not there.
However, Josie saw Henry in the crowd when she was about to leave. He came out of the company with Ashley, and they went into the car together.
Josie chased after him, wanting to question him, but she also felt unqualified. After running a few steps, her vision blurred, and she fell to the ground.
When Josie woke up, she was already sent to the hospital. The doctor checked all her vitals and said that she had leukemia.
At that time, Josie was not scared, nor did she panic. She was just a little confused,
The confusion she felt made her feel numb.
She shouldered everything alone. She was fed up with suffering from loneliness.
Therefore, when a bright guy like Samuel got closer to her, it was hard for Josie to avoid catching feelings.
Madelyn had always been dissatisfied with Henry, so she scolded while she sobbed, “That jerk is a s cu m.”
J
12:09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 185
Samuel’s eyes also darkened, He looked away and blamed himself for not coming back earlier.
If he had been by Josie’s side for the past three years, he would not allow her to suffer so much alone.
47%
“It has nothing to do with others. I have a big problem myself,” Josie blocked her nostrils with cotton balls, lay down on the bed again, and smiled at Samuel. “Madelyn is here. Are you relieved? You can go now.”
Samuel frowned and felt a little hurt. “You can’t wait to send me way?”
“I can’t wait to let you have a good rest…” she answered and thought to herself, “Because I care about you?
After Samuel left, Madelyn spoke cautiously, “Jo, divorce Henry after you get better and marry Samuel. He must be willing to marry you. Then, you can have a baby together and forget everything”
Josie just smiled.
What Madelyn said sounded surreal. Josie did not dare to dream
“I’ve never asked you why you chose to remarry Henry. Haven’t you given up on him yet? Do you want to forgive him?” Madelyn felt aggrieved for Josic.
Josie shook her head.
“Have you ever heard of the saying. If you easily forgive someone for their wrongdoings to you, all your pain and suffering will become well-deserved because you made the decision?” Jose sighed.
Then why… Madelyn’s wondered why Josie remarried Henry.
Madelyn’s mind was naive, but she knew there must be a hidden reason.
Most likely, Henry threatened Josie to do so.
“I know that personality determines fate. If my personality is tougher and firmer, I won’t be so miserable today. I wante become stronger and fight for what’s mine against a pretentious woman too, but…” Josie chuckled, “But I’m not that kin person.”
She was weak and timid by nature.
Josie was always extremely afraid of losing something.
She used to be afraid of losing Henry, so she tolerated everything.
Then, she was afraid of her future, so the same thing happened again.
Samuel was too kind to her. She would feel insecure and afraid that one day Samuel would get tired of her and stop liking her. Therefore, Josie would again repeat the same action. She would endure so that she would not lose anyone.
This was the kind of person she was. Hence, it was her destiny to remain unhappy and pathetic.Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 186Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 186Chapter 186
“Look at that. You know everything and more than anyone else’s no use if you can’t do it” Madelyn hugged Josie and sighed. “Jo, you poor girl”
“That’s enough about me: What about you? How’s your new boyfriend?” Josie was still worried about Madelyn. After all, he was Quinton’s friend She was worried something might happen
“Nothing much. We’re still dating. I haven’t noticed anything wrong about him yet, but he should be losing interest in me soon.” Madelyn didn’t take it seriously. “Theard from him that Qiunton was arrested
Josie was stunned. “Huh
Quinton got arrested
“Go d sees everything. Their gathering at sea was illegal, and the police caught them”
Josie couldn’t really believe it. As her eyelid twitched for no reason, she felt like something bad was going to happen.
I didn’t think he would get arrested
Henry was back home.
He was discharged from the hospital in advance. Before leaving, Henry secretly went to see Josie
He overheard Josie and Madelyn’s conversation from outside the ward.
In the past, he couldn’t understand what Josie meant when she said the current situation was attributed to the gradual accumulation of various factors. He thought that as long as Josie still loved him, he could try his best to make up for it and atone for his sins and she would forgive him
But he didn’t understand that people would lose hope eventually
“Jo” Henry lay on the sofa, covered his forehead, and remained lent for a long time.
He really missed too many chances.
He brought all these upon himself.
Buzz!
Henry’s phone rang. It was a call from Caden.
He remembered giving his phone number to Caden
“Hello, Sergeant Jennings What’s up
“Mr. Gibson, Quinton is at the police station. He wants to talk to you
Henry frowned and thought, “Quinton wants to talk to me, not Spike?”
“What’s going on Henry rubbed his temples.
“We arrested hum due to an illegal gathering. He often does such things, so he’s bound to get caught. It serves him right for bring arrogant.” Caden let out a chuckle. “I don’t know what’s wrong with him. He suddenly asked me to call you and said that as long as he could talk to you, he would be willing to tell me the truth about the death of Josie’s parents.
Henry’s heart instantly skipped a beat. “Let me talk to him.”
1/4
Chapter 180
“Quinton, there’s a call for you.” Caden walked into the interrogation room and gave the phone to Quinton.
“Henry… Quinton’s voice sounded a little panicked.
“What?”
“Help me. Find Jessica. Once you do, protect her. Please help me Quinton sounded very anxious.
“What do you mean?” Henry frowned.
“I was framed this time. Someone wanted to ruin me, so they went to Jessica for help. I don’t know if this person is you, but Jessica is too foolish. My father was the first to find her. You know best what his methods are.” Quinton was very distressed.
He didn’t actually trust Henry.
The one he wanted to destroy the most was Henry.
“It’s not me. However, Henry immediately told Quinton clearly that it was not him.
Help me…” For some reason, Quinton believed him.
Moreover, he had no choice but to trust Henry now. “Find her. you can’t find her, go find Samuel. She used to like Samuel..
“Why should I help you?” Henry asked in a deep voice.
On the other end of the line, Quinton was silent for a long time,
But time was running out.
“Brother…”
Quinton’s voice was h o a rse.
Henry took a deep breath. “Give the phone to Sergeant Jennings
Quinton did as he was told. He knew that Henry would help him
“Sergeant Jennings, the situation is a little complicated, but it is definitely related to the case. Let’s meet up to talk about it in detail”
“Okay”
After hanging up the phone, Henry called his subordinates.
“Go find Jessica. She can’t get hurt.”
Samuel went back to Josie’s rented place and checked on Bailey at the same time.
Sebastian had also moved in.
“Samuel…” As soon as he entered the stairwell, a figure rushed over and grabbed Samuel’s wrist in panic. “Help me. Please help me…”
Samuel’s face darkened, and he looked at Jessica, who was covered in blood. “What happened to you?”
“He wants to kill me. S-Spike wants to kill me.” Jessica was panicking.
Samuel glanced around. “Is anyone following you?”
2/4
r
Chapter 186
Jessica shook her head. I don’t know…”
If she hadn’t been smart enough to escape, she would have been taken away by those people.
She didn’t dare to think about what would happen to her if she had been taken away by Spike’s men. “I want to go to Josie, but she didn’t answer my call. I had no choice but to beg you for help…”
“Don’t go to Josic. Come with me.” Samuel frowned, fearing that Jessica would drag Josie into her problems.
He wanted Josie to wait quietly in the hospital until her treatment was over.
“I framed Quinton… I tricked him into getting on a yacht. It’s illegal to gather on a yacht. They were taken away by the police.” Jessica’s voice trembled.
Samuel’s body stiffened for a moment. He didn’t know how to describe Jessica. “You’re brave…”
“Does she think I’m a savior or a hero?” he thought.
Do you know what Spike cares about most? It’s Quinton!” Samuel rubbed his temples. He knew that Jessica was in huge trouble. “What he cares about is not Quinton himself, but his reputation. Do you understand?”
Jessica ruined the image Spike had cultivated through decades of hard work just like that. Would Spike let her off so easily?
“I… I was just greedy for a moment… Jessica was so scared that she started to cry. She only now realized the seriousness of the matter, and she had been fooled by Hazel.
She could get her hands on the money but couldn’t spend it. “My dad is seriously ill. I need the money.”
“Who told you to scheme against Quinton?” Samuel took Jessica into Josie’s rental house.
“…” Jessica hesitated.
“If you don’t tell me. I can’t help you.” Samuel frowned.
“Hazel. It was Hazel, Jessica’s eyes turned red with fear.
“Then your situation is even more dangerous.” Samuel thought for a moment and took out his phone to call Henry.
Hazel had achieved her goal. She would be afraid that Jessica would be questioned by Spike’s people, so she must want to silence Jessica.
Jessica was now in a really tough situation.
He thought, “This girl is so bold.”
“You should pray that when Quinton comes out, he wouldn’t try to kill you.” Samuel rubbed his temples. “Call the police and tell them everything.”
“No… Please, I’m begging you. I don’t want to go to the police station. I can’t… I still have dreams. L… Jessica lowered her head and burst into tears on the ground.
She still had a lot of things to do.
But she did set Quinton up,
She felt guilty again….
After a long silence, Jessica nodded. “I’ll turn myself in at the police station.”

Chapter 187
When Henry arrived, Jessica was sitting on the sofa, crying in fear.
She really didn’t expect that things would become like this
“My father is still in the hospital. Will he be okay?” Jessica asked in a choked voice.
“Are you scared now? Since you dared to approach Quinton, you should have thought about the consequences.” Henry frowned and glanced at the time.
“Right now, not only could Spokespeople not let her en Hazel people are afraid that she will talk rosense”
“Should we let the police handle thie She is willing to turn herself in “Samuel wanted Jessica to surrender. In this way. Spike s men tenuldn’t dare to chase her to the police station
“Quinton has admitted to everything. Its useless for her to turn herself in, and In order to beg me to protect her. Quinton
willing to cooperate with the police to investigate Spike.” Henry lit a cigarette, seeming to not have expected se
Quanton nerually did all this for a woman
They were chatting on the balcony, and Jessica was sitting in the living room.
Even if Henry intended to amid her, she still heard him
Jessica’x hot tears landed on the back of her hand. It scas too late t regret it
In fact, in her entire life. Quintrin was the one who treated her the best
Although he was evil, he was only kind to her
However, she had harbored intentions when she appmacheid Quenton right from the start,
“I was Hazel who used me to deal with Quinton: She wanted to destroy Quinton and get her revenge Jessica took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.
Henry glanced at Jesuca Hazel is not afraid that Spike will know now Without Quinton as a bargaining chip, Sp will turn
Spiler his attention to me Hazel will definitely negotiate with Spike, saying that she can convince me to change my su Tabby
“Spike is daydreaming. He’s gone crazy after thinking so math about money laundering “Of course, Samuel knew Spike’s real goal wan.
He wanted to let hus sou openly take over Cibon Corporation without any stam
In this way has dirty money could always be cleaned up through Cabson Corporation
In the end. Gibson Corporation would becottur a tool for the Tabbi family’s money Laundering
“On the contrary, Quinton is safe in there His situation is unique and he is a first-time offender If he can make up for it, he won’t stay in there for long” Henry glanced at Jessica Se Quo begged me I won’t leave you to fend for yourself.”
Jessica lowered her head and clenched her negers slowly “What I do for your
You don’t have to do anytung Take care of yourself and your family. You shouldn’t have been involved in this matter. I will take the fall for thus and say that I was the str who put you up to Then, I will negotiate things with spike”
Bienry had already come up with a plan.
Chapter 187
Jessica looked at Henry in panic. “That man is inhuman. What if”
What if Henry died?
“He needs me for the time being. Henry took a deep breath and looked at Samuel meaningfully. “All you have to do is… Take good care of Josie.”
Samuel’s fingers were a little stiff. From his understanding of what Henry was like, he could already guess what Henry wanted to do…
“You’ve been planning this for a while. You tricked Josie into remarrying you. You’ve had it all planned out, haven’t you?” Samuel’s voice was trembling.
“Mind your own business, and don’t mess up my plans,” Henry warned Samuel.
“You can forget about it, Henry!” Samuel grabbed Henry’s collar, and his eyes turned red.
“What’s wrong? Haven’t you already made your choice between your friend and your woman? If you really treated me as your friend, you wouldn’t have taken Josie away from me!” Henry also lost control and pushed Samuel away.
Samuel clenched his fingers quickly. “You were the one who pushed her away! If it weren’t for you, she would have come back to me? Henry roared.
“Henry, don’t lie to yourself. Even without you, someone who will love Josie more than you will show up!” Josie needed companionship, not painful love.
Jessica looked at them nervously. What should she do if they broke out in a fight?
Buzz!
Samuel’s phone rang.
It was Madelyn.
Samuel was inexplicably flustered after suppressing his anger.
“Hello?”
“Samuel! Jo is missing!”
Samuel gasped sharply and rushed out of the door in a panic. “What do you mean? Didn’t I tell you to keep an eye on her?”
Madelyn sobbed. The doctor asked to see me. I only went out for a while, and Jo disappeared! I’m in the security room now. What should I do…? Samuel, come back right now.”
Seeing Samuel run out, Henry felt a stabbing pain in his heart.
He overheard that Josie was missing.
“I told you to take good care of her. Is this how you do it?” Henry started the car, and Samuel got in.
To the hospital!”
He was not in the mood to argue with Henry. He just wanted to make sure that Josie was fine.
Jessica ran to the window of the rental house nervously and prayed that Josie was safe.
In an underground warehouse in the suburbs, Josie had been unconscious for a long time. When she woke up, she realized she was in an unfamiliar environment.
2/4
|||
Chapter 187
But soon, Josie realized that she had been kidnapped.
Madelyn was called away by the doctor to talk about her condition. She had never seen that doctor before, so she deduced that he had likely pretended to be a doctor.
As soon as Madelyn left, a young nurse came in to change her bandages. As soon as she changed the IV drip, she fell into at coma. She was completely unconscious and didn’t know how she had been taken away.
Josie’s head was pounding, and she felt a little nauseous.
“Is anyone there?” she spoke softly, her voice dry and hoarse.
“Is someone there?”
The whole warehouse was frighteningly quiet. No one responded
Josie couldn’t get up. She could probably guess that the fake nurse had changed her IV drip into some anesthesia.
Apart from maintaining a short period of consciousness, she couldn’t move her body.
Josic slipped out of consciousness again. She tried to open her eyes, but she still fell asleep.
“Lock her in here. No one will find her. I’d like to see if Henry and Samuel can take her away before her treatment… She deserves to miss the best time for her treatment. Ashley is still lying in the hospital. She brought this проп herself.”
Thomas lit a cigarette, muttered those words briefly, and turned around to leave.
The person who took Josie away only left her with a few bottles of mineral water and some bread. After making sure that she would not starve to death when she woke up, he also left.
They were only responsible for kidnapping her, but they wouldn’t kill her for this small amount of money.
Thomas deliberately left Josie here just to make Henry and Samuel unable to find her.
Samuel and Henry would be feeling the same amount of anxiousness as he had when that happened to Ashley.
He couldn’t let himself suffer alone.
“Take the money and go into hiding for a while. Don’t let Henry find you. Remember… Once she is found, bear with it for as long as you can. Josie’s treatment is less than half a month away. If she missed it, Henry and Samuel would feel guilty for the rest of their lives.”
He wanted Josie to miss the best time for treatment.
Even if Henry and Samuel finally found Josie, they could only watch as she slowly died from her illness.
This would be the worst torture for them.
Thomas threw the cigarette butt away and left.
The whole underground warehouse fell into dead silence.
Josie was unconscious until it was past midnight. She was woken up by the cold and humid atmosphere in the basement.
After the anesthesia’s effects lessened, Josie could move her fingers and joints a little and tried to sit up.
“Is anyone there?”
3/4Chapter 188
Josie’s voice trembled.
She was scared.
It was different from the last kidnapping.
At that time, Zachary accompanied her.
However, there was nothing at present. The surroundings were empty and scary. There was an echo but no response.
“Is anyone “Josie cried in fear and leaned against the wall to slowly recover her strength. “Samuel..”
Josie cried and called Samuel’s name, but no one was around
She was wearing a hospital gown, and her phone was not on her so she did not have any communication equipment.
Although the kidnapper did not tie her hands and feet, he locked her in a dark underground warehouse.
Josie could hot tell whether it was day or night.
It was not only physical but also mental torture for her.
“Help… Is there anyone?”
Josie could not see anything in the darkness. There was no light at all.
She was extremely scared.
If it went on, she would die.
Meanwhile, Samuel and Henry were in Hofcaster Hospital. They did not stop searching for a moment. Police were also looking for Josie. They checked the surveillance cameras and all the cameras at the traffic junctions.
Except for identifying a Freze Nikrob, nothing was found. The car was a fake one, and no useful information could be found at all.
Those people seemed to be fully prepared. They changed their cars at a location where the surveillance cameras could not find them.
Henry and Samuel both looked terrible when they did not find anything
Henry left the hospital madly. Samuel did not stop him. He knew that Henry had gone to find Hazel and Spike.
It had something to do with them.
“Yuri… Help me find her. No matter what methods you use, you must find Jo as soon as possible. She is so timid, and she will
be scared…
Samuel’s voice was trembling. He did not dare to think about what Josie was going through.
She was already sick and could not withstand further troubles.
Samuel punched the wall frustrated and blamed himself.
Why did he leave the hospital that day? Why did he not keep his eye on Josie constantly?
1/4
<
Chapter 188
“Sorry, sorry…” Madelyn kept crying.
The more Samuel blamed himself, the more uncomfortable she felt.
+5
“Madelyn, this has nothing to do with you. They have already planned it in advance. Even if Samuel was here, it might have still occurred Yuri stretched out his hand and pulled Madelyn into his arms.
Madelyn had been frightened recently.
“Yuri is right. It’s not your fault. They pretended to be doctors and nurses If it were me, I might not have noticed either.” Samuel comforted Madelyn and left the hospital
He could not wait like that. He could not wait anymore.
Even if he had no clues, he would go out to look for Josie using his intuition.
The police had blocked all the passages to and from Hofcaster was very difficult for them to take Josie out of Hofcaster.
Josie was in Hofcaster.
He had to find Josie as soon as possible.
In the gangs base of the Taibbi family, Hazel sat on the sofa. Her cheeks were red and swollen, but she did not forget to put delicate makeup on her face.
“Quinton pleaded guilty. Even you can’t protect him, Hazel said,
“You hurt my son. Do you want to die? Spike lowered his voice and was obviously very angry.
“Henry is also your son Hazel did not take his anger seriously,
“Bitch, you gave birth to him. Do you think he deserves to be referred to as my son?” Spike sneered.
“Regardless, your blood is flowing through his body Hazel lit a cigarette. “Spike, you have no choice now. As long as Quinton enters prison, he will be destroyed”
He would be convicted and ostracized. It was an absolutely intolerable stain on Spike’s plan
“However, Henry is different. He is the heir of the Gibson family. He is clean and innocent, and he has outstanding abilities. Henry is the most suitable candidate for you in any way Hazel calmly negotiated with Spike.
“Unfortunately, his last name is Gibson, not Taibbi, Spike sneerol
Spike did not expect that someone as clever as him would be outunarted by a woman.
However, it was not the first time Hazel had set him up.
To get Hayden, she spared no effort to cooperate with him. After learning that the relationship between Hayden and Kathy could not be shaken, she turned her eyes to him
She wanted to have a relationship with him, so they had Henry
She tried to use the child to keep him by her side.
After so many years, she was still as ignorant as ever
“As long as there is a paternity test, you can acknowledge each other at any time. I have a plan that can let Heury obediently change his surname to Tabba Hazel was confident.
Chapter 188
“You’ve been plotting against me for a long time. Spike was not angry. He just smiled.
Now, what Hazel said was indeed the only way out for him.
“How can you say it’s a plot? You’re family. You are my son’s father, and my son is your descendant. This can’t be changed.”
Hazel smiled lightly.
“What do you want?” Spike did not believe that Hazel planned all that just to make him recognize Henry.
“Get a marriage certificate with me.” Hazel understood very well that after her marriage with Spike, she would get 50 percent
of his assets.
“Are you crazy?” Spike chuckled.
He was a t
That
a terrible man, but he would never marry Hazel.
woman was even more insane and heartless than him.
“Back then, I didn’t want the lives of Hayden and Kathy, but your men… killed them directly. How dare you say it has nothing to do with you? Spike’s voice was very cold.
“If you can’t get it, you will destroy it. Didn’t you teach me that? Hazel asked.
Hazel did not take it seriously.
“Sir! Henry is here!” Outside the door, Zachary frowned.
Spike’s face darkened. ‘Henry came here at this time. What did you do?”
Just like dealing with Hayden back then. I only need to appeal to his emotions. Hazel smiled meaningfully.
At that time, she used Kathy to force Hayden to give up everything in the Gibson family and leave.
In the same way, she forced her son to be obedient.
“He’s my biological son. Of course, I know him… Everything was like deja vu
Back then, Hayden loved Kathy deeply. Now, her son was crazy over Josie.
“You ruined him… Spike said.
Even if he did not care about Henry at all, he knew that Hazel had ruined Henry’s life.
It was the biggest sin in Henry’s life to have a mother like Hazel and a father like Spike.
Obviously, Henry was aware of that.
His very existence was wrong.
“Where is Josie?” Henry broke in madly and pulled Hazel’s collar Tell me where Josie is!”
Zachary’s breathing also sped up while he was outside the door. What happened to Josie?
“Henry, what are you doing? You came just in time. Your father and I are discussing something. Why don’t you listen?” Hazel asked with a smile. She was good at acting and did not change her expression
“I’m asking you where Josie is!” Henry’s breath was trembling, and his eyes were burning. He looked like a crazy wolf.
Chapter 189
Henry’s eyes were red as he stared at Hazel. “Where is Josie?”
“Where is Josie? How would I know?” Hazel smiled faintly and did not change her expression.
“If something happens to Josie, I promise you will regret it.” Henry’s words were full of threats.
Hazel’s face darkened. “I’m your mother.”
“Bullshit! Do you deserve to be called my mother?” Henry wanted to scold her, but he felt it was a waste of words.
“Henry!” Hazel was obviously irritated.
“You can refuse to tell me where Josie is as long as you won’t regret it.” Henry turned around and looked at Spike. “Quinton took the initiative to admit all his mistakes. He will be detained for at least 15 days. He already has a record of the case. In the future, the police will closely observe his movements. He is already useless,” he added in a deep voice.
Spike’s expression was abnormally ugly as he looked at Henry coldly.
“As long as you help me pry Josie’s whereabouts out of this woman’s mouth in any way… I’ll give you all that she promised you. I can even give you what she can’t give. How about that?”
Henry knew that Hazel had asked Jessica to ruin Quinton, so he planned to come to negotiate with Spike.
Henry understood Hazel. “She must have forced you to marry her. It’s better not to marry such a vicious woman… We should work together instead. No matter what you do, we’re in a win-win situation, aren’t we?”
Spike squinted. What Henry said was very tempting. Unfortunately, Henry was more dangerous than Hazel.
“I only want Josie. If you can help me find Josie… I can do anything you want.” Suddenly, Henry lost control and pulled Spike’s collar.
Spike was a little shocked.
At that moment, Henry appeared very similar to Hayden.
They were both raised by John, so their personalities were similar.
“Even though Henry is my son…” he thought..
At that time, Hayden came to him madly for Kathy and said the same thing-
He said if he had Kathy, he could give up everything.
He gave up everything in the Gibson family.
“Henry!” Hazel was obviously scared. Without any bargaining chips, she did not know what Spike could do to her!
“Henry, I’m your mother! I’m your mother! You can’t do this to me!” Hazel panicked.
“From the moment you touched Josie, you should know we can only be enemies, Henry sneered. His eyes were frosty.
They were cold and scary.
In fear, Hazel took a step back. Indeed, Henry was Spike’s son.
He was the son of a crazy man.
1/4
|||
O
Chapter 189
The son of a crazy marrwould also be crazy.
How could she have forgotten about that?
“If you do this to me, you will never see Josie again!” Hazel also made a fierce attack.
“It depends on Mr. Taibbi’s tricks. Henry chuckled coldly and looked at Spike. “Will you cooperate with me? Now, you seem to have no other way out. You can do as you please under my protection.”
“I have to admit that what you said is very tempting Spike smiled and lit a cigarette.
“You don’t have much time to think about it, Josie has claustrophobia and mental illness. Let’s not talk about whether she can survive until the treatment. If she can’t… Henry clenched his hands tightly and shivered.
Spike smoked a cigarette and glanced at Hazel.
His eyes were cold.
Hazel stepped back in panic and turned to leave.
However, the men standing outside the door belonged to Spike,
“Actually… I didn’t mean to let her go today,” Spike sneered.
Hazel looked at Henry nervously, and her voice trembled. “Henry, you can’t do this to me. You can’t leave me here. Henry!”
Hazel’s voice was trembling.
Why did b
She gave birth to Henry. refuse to listen to her?
“I gave birth to you. Why don’t you listen to me? Isn’t it all for your own good? I won’t hurt you!” Hazel was a little agitated.
Henry’s body stiffened. The moment he turned around, his expression was shrouded in darkness.
You ruined me…” Henry’s voice sounded calm, but he was extremely depressed.
Hazel ruined his life and destroyed everything he had.
He and Josie would never be able to go back to the past.
He did not deserve to continue keeping Josie by his side.
When did the tragedy begin? It began when Hazel tricked Spike and gave birth to him.
Hazel looked at Henry in shock. At that moment, when she looked into Henry’s eyes, she could feel deep sadness and
oppression.
“Did I ruin you? Without me, would you have everything you have today? Would the Gibson family adopt you? Would everything fall into your hands? I gave you everything. If I hadn’t written to John, he wouldn’t have adopted you at all!”
From beginning to end, everything was plotted by Hazel
She was too ambitious.
She thought her son was just her tool.
“You make me sick.” Henry did not say anything more. He glanced at Spike with red eyes. “I want to get it done as soon as possible, you know…”
2/4
|||
Chapter 189
Henry left.
Hazel’s shout of fury could also be heard vaguely.
Henry had a headache.
It hurt a lot.
At that moment, he felt that the world made him sick.
Everyone’s breath made him sick.
He thought he should end it..
He had to hurry up and end things.
Everything would be over soon.
He was the source of evil.
It was wrong for him to have even existed.
Josie was in an underground warehouse in the suburbs.
Josie was locked in a dark place and could not see anything.
At dawn, Josie could vaguely see the light at the door. She knew it was daytime.
She struggled to kick the door, but she could not escape.
The iron gate was very strong.
Groping on the ground, Josie touched some water and bread.
She could not die. There was no way that she could die.
She wanted to live.
She promised Samuel that she would live.
Therefore, she had to be strong.
No matter what, she had to be strong.
In the suburbs, there was a viaduct.
Samuel searched for Josie madly. Even if he had no clue about her location, he did not stop for a moment.
“Samuel, are you crazy? If you keep searching for her like this, you’ll collapse. How long can you hold on if you don’t eat. drink or sleep? Jo is still waiting for you!”
Samuel got out of the car, slammed the door close, and looked around like crazy.
However, he had no purpose at all.
All he knew was that the police said those kidnappers might have driven the car around the area.
However, the area was also very large. He could not search door-to-door. He did not know what to do.
3/4
=
III
12:11/ Wed, May 15
Chapter 189
At that moment, his phone rang.
He got a call from Henry.
Samuel seemed to have grasped onto a life-saving straw. As long as Henry could find Josie, he would agree to whatever Henry demanded if he could do so.
Even if he had to give up on Josie, he would do so.
“Find Thomas! He took Josie away.” Henry’s voice was very anxious. It was obvious he was also looking for Thomas,
Samuel’s eyes darkened, and he glanced at Yuri. Thomas, Ashley’s manager!”
“It’s easy to say. Doesn’t he care about Ashley? Let him know what it feels like to be threatened. Yuri narrowed his eyes. “Le go to the hospital!”
4/4

Chapter 190
After sending a message to Thomas, Yuri also sent photos of Ashley in the hospital.
Yuri wrote: [If you don’t answer the phone, I will remove all the machines on Ashley]
Moments later, Thomas called.
“If you dare to touch Ashley. I will definitely end Josie’s life.”
Yuri answered coldly. “We can see who dies first. Is it Josie or Ashley! These two deaths have nothing to do with me, but I’ll take matters into my hands if this has something to do with my friend. Now, tell me, where is Josie? Or should I let you listen to the sound of the electrocardiogram not moving
On the other end of the line. Thomas breathing quickened.
“Don’t touch Ashley! I swear I will never let you find Josie Thomas warned as his voice trembled.
Now that things had come to this point, there was no way out for him.
No one knew what Spike did to Hazel to the point that she ratted Thomas out.
At that moment, everyone was looking for Thomas, including the police.
For Ashley’s sake, he finally took the road of no return.
“How about we hold on for a little while more?” Yuri sneered and touched Ashley’s electrocardiogram. The machine began to sound an alarm.
“Don’t touch her!” Thomas yelled. He was going crazy.
or you to go
Yuri felt that Ashley was not worth it and commented. “I’m inquisitive as to why a woman like her is worth it for crazy and risk your life.”
“What do you know? Ashley… She’s a good girl. She was just abandoned when she was a child, and because of that, she lacked a sense of security. She’s a good girl!” Thomas shouted uncontrollably
“Only an idiot like you will think she’s good and not that she’s always using you. Yuri sneered before he continued speaking. “Next, it’s the ventilator. It looks like Ashley cannot breathe on her own. Do you think she’ll die when I remove the respirator?”
“Don’t touch her! Don’t touch her!” Thomas was screaming over the phone.
“In the suburbs, the abandoned underground warehouse of Waterfront Mansion. If you’re late, she will die. Thomas sneered and hung up the phone.
Yuri’s heart tightened. He asked someone else to keep an eye on Ashley’s ward and rushed to the suburbs with Samuel.
At the same time, Henry got the news too and drove to Waterfront Mansion.
However, they realized they were all fooled by Thomas when they arrived.
Josie was not at Waterfront Mansion.
‘s subordinate called him, saying, “Thomas wanted to send you away so he could take Ashley. I managed to stop him.
and I have him now,“
“Pass him to the police. You must ask him where Josie is!
1/4
Chapter 190
Samuel was a little impatient. “It’s too late. We can’t delay it any longer.
It had been three days
Josie could not last any longer.
“Josie… Suddenly, Samuel remembered something and took out his phone to find her location.
He once gave Josie a charm in the shape of a puppy, but she did not take it. Samuel just wanted to give it a try and see if Josie brought the charm along with her.
In fact, Samuel did not believe that Josie would take it with her at all.
However, he still wanted to try.
Samuel wanted to try anything that he could think of
There was a location tracker in the puppy charm.
Samuel was afraid that someone would hurt Josie. That was why he gave her the charm.
At the underground warehouse, Josie hid in a corner and cried until her voice was h oar se, yet no one came to save her.
She did not know how long she had been there, but she knew she could not last any longer.
“Samuel Josie leaned against the wall as she cried and helplessly called out Samuel’s name.
She held the puppy charm in her hand. It was the only hope left deep down in her heart.
Since Josie realized her feelings for Samuel, she had always brought the charm along with her. She told herself to hang on, and Samuel was waiting for her.
The people who took Josie threw away her phone. However, they did not find the charm.
Josie held onto the charm helplessly. Unable to hold on any longer, she passed out.
She was exhausted.
Josie did not dare to close her eyes after being locked up for so long, but she felt terrible.
Her entire world was turned upside down in an instant.
Blood gushed out from her nose too. Josie tried to stop the bleeding with her sleeves, but the blood did not stop.
“That’s it then. That’s it. I’ll just die here,” Josie said to herself.
She would delay the best time for treatment. Even if she did not she could not hold on until then, either.
Bang!
After some time, Josie heard someone kicking the door in a trance.
“Am I hallucinating?” Josie thought. She was somewhat afraid but did not have strength.
Outside the door, Samuel just wanted to give it a try. He did not expect that it would show Josie’s location.
Jo!
Henry and Yuri followed Samuel over too.
2/1
211 Wed, May 15
Chapter 190
Together, they kicked open the iron door.
The sun shone through the iron door, and with just a glance, they could see Josie, who was on the brink of death.
“Jo…
Samuel’s eyes were swollen, and it was painful. He rushed over and knelt on the ground, holding Josie in his arms.
“Ambulance! Is the ambulance here?” Samuel shouted in a h oars e voice.
Henry stood at the door. He wanted to go in, grab Josie, and hold her in his arms.
But he did not deserve it.
46%薯
All Henry could do was stand rooted to his spot as his fingers went numb. He looked at the puppy charm in Josie’s hand.
He knew that Josie did not love him anymore.
She had fallen in love with Samuel.
Henry’s eyes hurt badly. He turned around, raised his hand, and asked in a trembling voice, “Do you have any cigarettes?”
Yuri nodded, took out a cigarette, and gave it to Henry.
Soon, the ambulance and police car arrived. Samuel got in the ambulance with Josie in his arms.
Before getting in the car, Samuel looked back at Henry.
Actually, Henry was the one who found the clue first.
Henry waved at Samuel and said nothing.
“Are you giving up?” Yuri leaned against the wall and accompanied Henry.
“I think I’ve been abandoned, Henry replied with a smile.
It was Josie who had abandoned him.
“What a tragic story. But you can have everything you want, Mr. Gibson,” Yuri joked.
Henry did not say anything in response.
It was too late for him to understand. He only wanted Josie now,
However, Josie was the only one he had lost entirely.
She would never come back again.⠀
Broken glass could not be fixed. Even if the pieces were glued back, the cra cks would still be there.
Henry and Josie could never go back to who they were anymore.
“Samuel really loves Josie. As his friend, I must say, you should let her go, Yuri said while patting Henry on the shoulder.
Henry took a deep breath and said nothing.
He had to let go because he had no right to hold Josie’s hand again..
At Hofcaster Hospital, Josie was sent to the emergency room and was given a nutrition injection.
3/4
12:11 Wed, May 15 OT
Chapter 190
“It’s fortunate that you found her in time. She did not have enough nutrition, did not rest well, and was terrified. She also lost too much blood, which was a fatal blow to her body,” the doctor said with a sigh.
Samuel stood outside the door guiltily because he did not take good care of Josie.
“We need to observe for 42 hours. During this period, she does not need to be accompanied by anyone. We will monitor the whole process. Samuel, go back, take a good shower, and get some rest. Nothing will happen to her again.” The director sighed again and patted Samuel on the shoulder.
With Samuel’s current condition, he would also be admitted to the hospital if he did not get enough rest.
“I don’t dare to leave anymore… Samuel did not dare to leave Josie alone.
“I brought you all clean clothes and toiletries. Just wash up, and rest well in the ward if you don’t dare to leave. Madelyn and I are keeping an eye here to ensure that nothing will happen. Yuri came over and laughed at Samuel. He added, “Don’t be afraid. She’s holding on to this small little thing you gave her even though she has passed out. If this is not love, then I don’t
know what is
Samuel’s cars turned red in an instant when he heard that.
He grabbed the clean clothes in Yuri’s hand and walked to the ward.
“Oh. What an innocent guy,” Yuri teased while chuckling.

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 171-180

Chapter 171
Henry frowned. This time, he did not care which man Hazel had an affair with.
Spike had deceived Hazel so badly previously, and now, he had returned to Hofcaster once again. Thus, it was obvious that she resented him.
She had an affair with one of the men that Spike trusted the most. Most probably it was done so that it would be convenient for her to find something that would give her leverage against Spike.
“They’re colluding with each other. Henry said coldly. After all Hazel and Spike were the same kinds of people.
Zachary smirked. “Ha! It’s the first time I’ve heard someone mock their own parents,” He was not afraid to make fun of Henry
Henry glanced at him coldly, and the surrounding atmosphere turned icy.
Zachary knew that he had struck a nerve with Henry. Although the former was unfazed by it, he did not continue to provoke Henry. What are you going to do with Ashley asked Zachary
He knew that what had happened to Ashley now was her retribution,
The police investigated the scene and found that someone had deliberately pushed her down the cellar. They are still investigating it secretly It was because Ashley had an injury on her head, and there was also a blood clot in her brain.
It indicated that someone had deliberately wanted to use Ashley to instigate comments from the public.
Henry had guessed it from early on. Therefore, he said. The ones who can benefit from this current situation are Spike and Hazel. They have always wanted me to divorce Josie once again.
“It’s a warning from Spike for you. After joining the gang. Zachary finally understood how terrifying Spike could be.
It’s no wonder that even Henry is so wary of him. Zachary mused to himself.
“Yes, I know.” Henry nodded.
“Let’s stop for a while. Spike won’t put his trust in me that quick Zachary patted Henry on the shoulder before turning to
leave
As a matter of fact, Zachary had never thought that one day, he would be able to talk to Henry calmly and have a smoke together.
All those years, the person that he hated the most was Ashley, then followed by Henry.
It was because Henry was a very arrogant man and treated others badly as if those people were ants.
“Mr. Gibson, have you seen the public opinions on the internet? it’s very bad for Ms. Yates now. Aren’t we going to suppress them? Cecilia asked nervously when she met Henry.
Henry leaned against the door and looked at his phone. “It can’t be suppressed. Do you think Samuel hadn’t suppressed the public opinions?”
“What should we do then Cecilia was so anxious that she wanted to cry. “It’s not Josie’s fault. Ashley brought it upon herself.”
“Hush” Henry frowned and glared at Cecilia
That was when Cecilia covered her mouth and walked into the exit passageway.
1/4
Chapter 171
They knew the hospital must be filled with surveillance everywhere.
“What should we do, Mr. Gibson? We can’t let Josie endure this kind of cyber violence every day. She will have a breakdown. You don’t know how crazy the fans are. They even did a background search on Josie…”
Cecilia stomped her feet in frustration.
Henry’s voice was h oa rse. “Didn’t someone try to expose… that the adopted son of the Gibson family? Let this piece of news resurface again.”
Naturally, there would be people who would divert the situation and shift their attention to him.
“Mr. Gibson… Cecilia looked at Henry in shock.
John had always hidden the truth. If Henry were to expose it, Cison Corporation would definitely be affected.
“Do as I say,” Henry said in a sleep voice as he walked out of the exit passageway.
Meanwhile, Cecilia stood in the exit passageway for a long time
She had never known Henry’s love for Josie before. Moreover, she even felt that he was not worthy of Josie’s love.
Now she knew Henry’s feelings. She began to feel sorry for him
Josie went to the company to work, but she was surrounded by Ashley’s fans in the underground parking lot.
She thought that they would never be able to sneak into the company.
Someone suddenly shouted, “I saw her just now!”
“We’ve been waiting for her in here for so long! I saw her!”
Several fans holding placards looked around to find Josie,
Even though Josie’s stomach hurt so much, she hid behind the car and did not dare to make a sound.
She had just come back from the hospital, and her waist and stomach still hurt badly.
Josie had beads of sweat on her forehead. She wanted to take out her phone to make a phone call, but she was afraid that those people would notice her
Suddenly, a buzzing sound was heard. It was her phone.
Josie took out her phone nervously and glanced at it. The caller was Madelyn.
“Hello, Maddy.”
When Josie answered the call, the crazed fans had found her.
Someone shouted, “She’s hiding there!”
Josje got up and ran in the direction of the elevator in panic. “How could Ashley’s fans barge into the underground parking lot?” she thought.
She was wondering because she had chosen the route on purpose in order to avoid them.
“Where are you, Jo I’ll be right there! Call the security guard!”
As Madelyn spoke into the phone, she ran out in panic.
2/1
|||
Chapter 171
Then, someone was heard shouting, “Stop right there, Josie! It’s all your fault. If you didn’t prompt the pressure of public opinion, Ashley wouldn’t have tried to end her own life!”
“It’s you who harmed Ashley. Go to hell!
The fan had a glass bottle in her hand and charged toward Josie Then, the fan smashed Josie with it.
“Arghh!” Josie was unable to dodge in time. Therefore, the bottle hit Josie on the forehead.
The bottle smashed into pieces in an instant.
Meanwhile, Josie’s forehead was injured, and dark red blood oozed out of the wound.
“Go to hell!” several fans shouted wildly.
A voice yelled out, “Who’s there?”
The security guards rushed over as soon as they were informed about the situation.
Then, the security guards stopped the fans who hurt Josie as the fans tried to run away.
When the elevator opened, Madelyn and Samuel ran out in an instant. Then, they looked at the injury on Josie’s forehead anxiously.
Acting out of control, Madelyn shouted frantically, “Call the police. What are you waiting for? There are surveillance cameras in the underground parking lot. They’re trying to kill people on purpose!”
Meanwhile, Samuel exuded a cold aura. With an icy gaze, he looked at the fans. “Who threw it?”
The girl was obviously frightened and backed away in panic.
“Call the police, and send the surveillance camera footage to the police station. Also, what did the security do? Why did they let the people sneak inside? Bring them to the police station as well to investigate whose fault it is!” Samuel was very angry.
Josie seldom saw Samuel that angry. Her sight was blurred by the blood, and her vision went black
When Samuel saw Yuri running toward them in fear, the former said in a very tense voice, “Yuri, deal with the mess!” Then, Samuel carried Josie in his arms before adding, “I’ll take her to the hospital.”
Madelyn was on the brink of crying out in frustration. “All of you are a bunch of crazy people. Ashley tried to end her own life, but what does it have anything to do with Josie? Is Ashley innocent? She’s a homewrecker!”
The fans did not dare to speak anymore. They knew that they had caused trouble and only stood rooted to the spot in panic.
Meanwhile, Yuri, who was annoyed, cursed inwardly. “Ashley is really not easy to deal with!” he thought.
Yuri saw Madelyn’s eyes brimming with tears and she was shouting hysterically. Then, he felt his heart tighten all of a sudden.
Thus, Yuri walked over to Madelyn and took her hand. He pulled her into his arms and patted her on the back. After that, he comforted her by saying, “I’ll take care of this. Samuel is there with her. Everything will be fine.”
Madelyn looked as if she was greatly wronged. Without giving it much thought, she grabbed Yuri’s clothes and started to cry. “Why is Jo so unlucky? Why do psychopaths want to mess with her?”
Yuri sighed. “Don’t cry.”
“I want to cry,” said Madelyn as she stomped her feet in frustration.
3/4
Yuri comforted her instantly. “Okay. You can cry. Just cry as much as you want.”
Only then did Madelyn continue to cry loudly.
She cried so much that there were mucus and tears all over Yuri.
In the meantime, Samuel and Josie were on their way to the hospital.
Samuel hugged Josie anxiously as he was afraid that she would be frightened. “It’s okay, Jo. I’m here.”
Meanwhile, Josie was lying quietly in Samuel’s arms without saying anything. She wanted to take the chance to enjoy his embrace secretly.
Indeed, Samuel was the only one who could give her the sense of security that she wanted.
“I’m fine… Josie said in a slightly h oar se voice. Then, she raised her hands slowly and hugged Samuel.
Samuel thought that Josie was frightened. As he felt sorry for her, he urged the driver to speed up.
At that moment. Josie was quiet. She felt that the world was quiet as well.
It was because she was able to hear Samuel’s heartbeat other than her own heartbeat.
She always felt reassured by the sound of his heartbeat.
4/4

Chapter 172
Josie sat quietly in the disinfection room. She did not move much and did not say anything.
While a nurse was helping to treat her wound, the former looked at Samuel nervously and cautiously. “How did she get hurt? Do you want us to do an x-ray for her? Why is she… doesn’t say anything when it hurts?”
The nurse thought Josie had lost her mind after the injury.
As Samuel looked at Josie, he felt sorry for her. Looking as if he had made up his mind, he walked over and held her hand. “Does it hurt?”
Josie finally came into realization and shook her head.
Tm afraid there are glass fragments inside. It’s better to check it in order to avoid infection and any scar. The nurse felt sorry for Josie. Then, the nurse mused to herself, “It’s a pity if there’s a scar left on such a beautiful face.”
“Don’t be afraid. I won’t let you have any scars, Samuel said. As he comforted Josie, he squeezed her fingers.
Josie nodded. In truth, she did not care much about scars.
“Samuel, is Ashley… Did something happen?” Josie raised her head and her eyes were brimming with tears.
It was not the result she wanted. She wanted to expose Ashley’s true colors in public and let the latter get the punishment she deserved. However, Josie only wanted her to be punished by law and not in such a way.
“She brought it upon herself. Samuel comforted Josie as he added. “It has nothing to do with you.”
Josie nodded with tears in her eyes. “But all her fans blame me. Just look at it. In the end, she still won.”
Then. Josie laughed self-deprecatingly.
“Don’t think too much about it, Jo. Samuel tightened his grip on Josie’s fingers. “Did she think that she would win when she risked her own life?”
“That’s impossible,” he mused to himself.
Josie lowered her head and became silent. She did not say a word until the examination was over.
When Henry knew about the incident, Josie’s wound had been sutured.
“Jo… Henry pulled Josie into the exit passageway and held her face in his hand nervously. “Does it hurt?”
“It’s fine…” Josie shook her head.
Meanwhile, Samuel guarded the entrance to the exit passageway. When he glanced inside, he felt slightly sad.
“Ashley is fine. Her life isn’t in danger. No matter what people say on the internet tonight, don’t take it to your heart. Stay in Samuel’s house for a while. Try not to go out during the day, all right?” Henry coaxed her softly. Then, he added, “It won’t take long. Bear with it for the time being.”
However, Josie remained silent. In fact, she was more calm than usual.
Henry’s heart tightened. The last time Josie kept to herself and did not say anything was when her parents died.
Henry’s eyes darkened for a moment. Feeling bad for her, he hugged Josie tightly.
“Those fans. It’s obvious that they are instructed by someone therwise, they won’t do such a crazy and dangerous thing.
1/4
|||
It’s impossible for them to speak into the employees’ parking lot in Clusia Media Group if someone didn’t let them in on purpose,” he mused to himself.
Meanwhile, outside the exit passageway, Samuel received a call. The person over the phone said, “Samuel, I have sent the surveillance camera footage and the negligent guards to the police. The police called me back just now. They said a security guard by the name of Warren Lane deliberately let several people in. Warren is the brother of one of the perpetrators. The police coaxed and pestered him before they were finally able to get the truth out of him.”
The person who called Samuel was Yuri.
“Someone is trying to make a move through the fans. They are definitely instructed by the person.” Samuel had a feeling that if they were Ashley’s ordinary fans, they would not do such a crazy and unlawful matter.
At best, Ashley was an actress who merely gained slight fame. So far, she did not have many famous works, so she would not have such crazy die-hard fans
“Indeed. The police checked the social media accounts of soine of them. They are indeed fans, but they are not Ashley’s fans.” Yuri frowned before adding. This is such a has sle.”
Therefore, they knew that the incident that happened to Ashley was not simple.
“Ashley is someone who values her life much. She would never joke about her life. Keep an eye on Thomas.”
The only one who understood Ashley’s each and every move was Thomas.
After hanging up the phone. Samuel walked into the exit passageway.
‘T’ll let you take care of Jo for the time being.” Henry said to him grimly. The former had a warning tone in his voice that hinted to Samuel not to touch Josie, and it was as if Josie was owned by Henry.
However, Samuel was indifferent toward Henry. “Something as big as this happened because of you, but you’re keeping quiet now. There are plenty of rumors on the internet. Why didn’t you come out to clarify them?”
Henry did not say anything.
“Is no one taking care of Ashley? Is there no caregiver? more Samuel said, the angrier he became.
Do you need to stay here to keep watch on her every single day?” The
Josie stretched her hand out to stop Samuel and shook her head at him.
“Samuel should stop talking. Henry did it on purpose so that those people would think that Ashley is important to him. Only then would he be able to divert their attention,” she mused to herself.
However, Josie merely glanced at Henry. She did not know the reason why he did not tell Samuel about it and continued to make Samuel misunderstand.
As Henry did not say anything, Josie did not say anything as well
“Let’s go.” Samuel left with Josie.
He knew that Henry would never change.
Therefore, if Josie were to follow Henry, she would never be happy.
She would only be hurt by him.
“Let’s go home.”
Samuel told Josie that he wanted to bring her home.
2/4
|||
With eyes brimming with tears, Josie glanced at Samuel. Then, she lowered her head and did not say anything.
She then thought,
Ashley almost died, and therefore, others would think it’s all Josie’s fault.
Josie should have never provoked Ashley publicly on the internet
She shouldn’t have deliberately hurt Ashley when she knew that Ashley has depression.
She shouldn’t….
Josie felt a headache coming.
The moment something happened to Ashley, everyone became kind toward Ashley on the internet.
However, no one remembered that Ashley was the one who started the feud.
In the meantime, Silas Cooper, who was next to Zachary, asked the latter. “Do you have a grudge against that female celebrity named Ashley?”
So far, Spike trusted Silas the most. Moreover, Silas was also the man who secretly had an affair with Hazel. He was in his early thirties and was much younger than her..
Zachary snorted coldly before lighting a cigarette. “She’s a bi tch..”
What’s the matter? Did she dump you?” It seemed like Silas was merely interested to know the reason, but it was not difficult to see that he was trying to pry into the matter.
“My father adopted her as his daughter, and she was the one who caused his death,” Zachary said indifferently.
“Huh”” Silas did not ask for details as he already knew about it. “Then, what about Henry? I watched the recent news that he still loves Ashley, his childhood sweetheart. You have a grudge against her. Will he let you off the h ook?”
When he mentioned Henry’s name, he could see clearly that Zachary’s face darkened. Moreover, the surrounding atmosphere was so tense that it was terrifying.
“Did you see the scars on my face and stomach?” said Zachary as he pointed to the scars. Then, he added, “I’ve been wandering around all these years. I can’t go back home because of him.”
Silas seemed to expect the answer. He nodded and said, “Mr. Taibbi wants me to warn you that Henry will be coming to see the gang tomorrow. Try to keep it low toward the end. After all, he is Mr. Taibbi’s guest”
Zachary frowned.
“Is Silas trying to remind me on purpose… that I should make a move as I see fit?” he wondered.
However, in truth, Spike wanted to test him.
Upon seeing that Zachary did not say anything and merely looked indignant, Silas smiled and left.
Zachary snorted coldly. He knew that if he wanted to become Spike’s most trusted person, Silas had to be eliminated.
Therefore, it depended on whether Henry was capable to do it.

Chapter 173
Meanwile ar Samuel’s house
omne sarminal. Do you wan
nude the floor-to-celing vendo
That was Josie’s Se place
sexet toe comer of the cutic and locked an
She liked Samuel’s house so much. However this place might not belong to ben
“War of 1 de or Samuel has another loven, and they love here?” jo i heart acted in the shout of thr
She was selfish and had always be ke
She used to be very selfish when she loved Henry and now he will the sme
a
From of
Joue glanced at Samuel and opened her mouth uncrosately
Samuel was stunned and sneered “Such a good pr
anured red. She was deed poled by Samuel
mel blew on the parmeal and fed jose was wet potances, nor suge”
Jose nodded as the samed
Josie was of insecure. So remembered the had acted Sue bow long his love for her would last and how long be could spoil her
Would be abandon her if she became so spoiled one day
Take one hard boiled egg Just one please Samuel coaxed Jose to eat some eggs
Jose nodded
She was very obežas.
Sambel was in a good mood. Aber king care of jose be put the dishes and cutienes at the dishwasher and walked over
This time, he sat behind Josie
Jose raised her hand and took a cherry, it was so cold and sweet.
Her favorite fruits were cherry and strawberry
Samuel knew her very well
“I still want some of it” Josie said. However, Samuel only gave her a small amount
“Don’t consume too much. You don’t want to catch a fever? The food Samuel prepared for Jose was utterly following the doctors advice.
He was even controlling her intake of carbohydrates, proteins, and vitamins,
Ш
O
r
The doctors said that iffesie, stayed with him all the time, her condition would definitely get better very soon.
Josie pouted and was rarely so quiet and obedient.
Do you want to go downstairs and take a walk with me? Or do you want to watch a movie?” Samuel was afraid that Josie would overthink when she was bored.
“I don’t want to go downstairs” Josie just wanted Samuel to hide her. She just wanted to be hidden somewhere.
“Let’s watch a movie then. What do you want to watch? Samuel looked at Josie quietly.
Josie remained silent for a while and whispered. “Let’s watch the online movie that Rebecca and I previously starred in.”
At least, she still had a job.
Only by finding the deficiencies in Rebecca’s previous film and television work could she make up for Rebecca.
Samuel laughed in exasperation when he saw Josie like that. Even in such a situation, she still remembered her job.
It seemed that Clusia Media Group had to give Josie the best employee award this year.
“Samuel, do you think it’s inappropriate for me to continue working in Clusia Media Group based on my current situation? Should I avoid bringing them too much… negativity?” Josie asked nervously.
“No!” Samuel was a little anxious. “Of course not. I’m also in this industry. We need exposure in this industry. Whether it’s good or bad, we need to have exposure to draw attention. Clusia Media Group is even willing to splurge money to gal public attention. You’re just like a free lunch to them. Clusia Media Group shall give you a bonus”
Josie was amused by Samuel.
He could always easily affect her emotions.
“Pay me a bonus? I’m afraid the boss will come over and ask me to pack up and leave.” Josie covered her mouth and chuckled.
Your boss… Samuel trembled a little..
“Our boss must be a capable person with a good temper, Josie sand, citing compliments.
“How did you know that? Samuel raised his eyebrows proudly.
Josie leaned back as she raised her hand and placed her head on Samuel’s shoulder.
She subconsciously wanted to sit up straight but was pressed back by Samuel. “Don’t move.”
Josie’s ears were burning hot, and she whispered. Tve caused so much trouble for the company, and he can still be so calm and never ask to see me.”
Samuel’s smile froze. He thought. “How could I be calm? You have no idea how much I wish to be by your side all the time.
“You know what? There are rumors that Clusia Media Group is the property of the Turner family. I just snickered and didn’t say anything. If they believe the rumors, it will be easier for your studio to cooperate with Clusia Media Group in the future.” Josie chuckled, seemingly waiting for his compliments.
The smile on Samuel’s face became deeper. “You’re so smart.”
It was rare for Josie to shift her attention. However, she would feel at case whenever she was with Samuel
Sitting cross-legged on the couch, Josie and Samuel watched the online movie starring Rebecca. She couldn’t even bear to
2/4
r
Chapter 173
look straight at the screen. What a dark history…”
Josie murmured inwardly. “How could Rebecca accept starring in such a funny movie?”
“Pit! Even a cold person like Samuel laughed.
Josie was eating strawberries and feeling so embarrassed that she wanted to find a place to hide, but she was still protective of Rebecca and said, “Look at Rebecca. She even accepted this kind of script. What does that mean? It means Rebecca is professional!”
“Okay.” Samuel nodded with a smile.
“What’s that look on your face? It looks like you don’t believe me” Josie held back her laughter and attacked Samuel with the pillow
Samuel begged for mercy. “No, I’m serious. In the future, we must recommend Rebecca first if we have suitable roles in our studio.”
“And also, Jessica and Sebastian, Josie reminded him.
“Okay, sure. We’ll recommend only your artists.” Samuel looked at Josie dotingly.
Josie watched Rebecca’s movie silently, Otherwise, she would find herself being too disrespectful toward Rebecca.
“Rebecca… is awesome.” Josie recorded Rebecca’s acting skills while watching the movie. She felt Rebecca was exaggerating and tried too hard sometimes.
Josie looked at the projection quietly while Samuel looked at her silently.
Such kind of peace and happiness could only appear in a dream. It was indeed an extravagance.
Now, there was always a Henry between him and Josie.
Samuel felt like Henry was a huge gap that he could never cross
Jo… if you didn’t remarry Henry, would you consider marrying me?” Samuel asked in a h oa rse voice. “If I’m capable enough to protect you and give you everything you want…
Josie was startled by the scene in the movie and looked sideways at Samuel. “Did you say something?”
“Nothing” Samuel shook his head.
Josie gave a short response and continued to watch the movie while chatting with Rebecca on the phone.
Meanwhile, Rebecca was at her residence.
She was taking a bath with a mask on her face, smiling so broadly that she was about to get wrinkles.
“How can Josie watch that online movie I starred in?” Rebecca thought.
Every frame of her in that movie could even be used as stickers.
That was absolutely a dark history for her.
It was all Thomas’ fault. He was such a sneaky person. He would accept every kind of show that she couldn’t even refuse.
She was so pi ssed back then.
“Are you done? I’ll leave if you don’t want to come out. Outside the door, the man’s voice sounded a little displeased.

Rebecca removed the mask and said, “What’s the rush? Do you have a death wish or what?”
Rolling her eyes, Rebecca climbed out of the bathtub and took a quick shower, intending to go out
As soon as she reached the door, the doorbell rang
Rebecca’s heart tightened, and her face turned pale with fear. “Hurry up and hide somewhere.”
She muttered to herself, “It is so late. Who comes to my house at such an hour?”
In order not to get involved in scandals, she had already been very cautious.
Outside the door. Sebastian had bought food for supper, and he looked displeased.
Rebecca opened the door carefully. She was feeling anxious when she realized that it was Sebastian. “Sebbie, it’s so late. Why did you come to my house? Why didn’t you… call me first?”
“Im homeless. I want to live here, Sebastian frowned as he said in a commanding tone.

Chapter 174
Rebecca was so frightened because she had company at that time.
“Huh? If you’re homeless, Sebbie, go to a hotel. I-It’s not really convenient for you to be here at the moment, Rebecca refused awkwardly and even wanted to shut the door.
Sebastian frowned and stopped the door from closing with his hand. “My ID card was detained. I can’t stay in the hotel.
“Uh… Call Jo, then. Rebecca panicked.
Sebastian looked even gloomier upon hearing that remark.
“Someone must be in there with her right now,” he mused.
Josie has had enough trouble lately. Haven’t you heard? Today, Ashley’s fans barged into the company and threw a wine bottle at Josie, uttered Sebastian in a deep voice.
Rebecca straightened her back in shock. “How’s that possible? Just now.”
Josie had been chatting with Rebecca about the scandals from the blockbuster on WhatsApp only a minute ago.
Seeing Rebecca no longer hinder the path, Sebastian stepped inside.
In the living room, a stranger sat on the couch. That person was playing games and appearing a little impatient. “Who’s that? It’s so late already
Sebastian’s eyebrows furrowed as he turned back to look at Rebecca. “You have a date, Rebecca??
Rebecca smiled awkwardly and tried to salvage her image. “He’s my cousin!”
She picked up the man’s coat and threw it on him. “Leave now!”
That man was dumbfounded, for he had yet to finish playing the game. He looked up, only to jump in fright when I the grim expression on Sebastian’s face. “Who’s this guy?”
“You don’t have to know. Just go already!” Rebecca pushed the man out the door.
“Do you only care about guys now, Rebecca? How could you kick me out just because he’s here? Aren’t we buddies?” The man was quite unhappy.
“Shut up, you!” Rebecca gritted her teeth and kicked the man right on the butt. “Get lost.”
After saying that, she drove the man outside and clapped her hands with a grin. “Haha. My cousin’s so funny, always joking around.”
Sebastian gnashed his teeth and faked a smile in return. “Aren’t you afraid of getting yourself involved in a scandal?”
“No. He’s quite tight-lipped, I dare say. Ever since we were kids, he- Halfway through her words, Rebecca raised her hands to cover her mouth.
She had blurted the secret out herself.
Wearing an intimidating visage, Sebastian narrowed his eyes meaningfully as he approached Rebecca one step at a time with an overwhelming aura.
Rebecca was inexplicably nervous and afraid. “No, wait a minute Why should I be afraid of this brat?” she wondered.
1/4
<
Chapter 174
“You really… just can’t live without men, can you?” interrogated Sebastian in a deep voice.
Rebecca furrowed her brows at that. “Relationships are consensual, Sebbie. If you can’t stand it, you can show yourself out”
Sebastian took a deep breath and complained inwardly, “This is ridiculous.”
“You know, Rebecca, it’s not easy for Josie to manage our affairs. She’s already in so much trouble. If you get into yet another scandal, do you really think you’ll be lucky enough to have someone else cover you up again? Sebastian was infuriated.
Rebecca did not know why Sebastian got all worked up. She assumed the latter was probably worried about Josie, “I know that. That man you saw just now is trustworthy, and he’s on good terms with me. I’ll take care of my affairs by myself. I won’t be causing you guys any trouble.”
“Are you sure he can be trusted? Think about this. If we pay someone who wants to mess with Josie 1.5 million dollars and ask the person to spread rumors about you, will the person agree?” Sebastian scowled at Rebecca.
15 million?” Rebecca was astounded.
Sebastian, in turn, felt a bit of a headache to hear that reply. He could never comprehend Rebecca’s way of thinking.
Tll take that handsome amount of money myself and release my own scandalous news to the public. Rebecca rolled her eyes as she spoke before adding. “I’m kidding! My scandal isn’t worth 1.5 million dollars.”
I’m not joking, okay?” Sebastian was really livid.
Clearly, Rebecca also noticed that expression of his. “Well… I know I’m at fault. I’ll control myself from now.”
“Are you sure you can?” Sebastian seemed aggressive.
Rebecca had no idea what sort of answer Sebastian was hoping to hear from her. “Why don’t you tell me what I should do?”
“I only trust myself. In order to protect Josie from threats and not get her affected. I suppose I’ll need to make some sacrifices.” Sebastian pushed Rebecca into the corner as he spoke. You can come to me if you’re that needy of men.”
Rebecca was so astonished that she almost suffocated.
“Are you sick, Sebbie?”
She then questioned herself, “Am I hearing things? Or… Has Sebastian gone mad from all the agitation?”
“Rebecca Lacroix!” yelled Sebastian.
Meanwhile, Josie fell asleep at Samuel’s house after watching a movie. Since she was deeply hurt, having anesthesia might help sedate her.
Samuel came out of the room gingerly before closing the door behind him.
The trending topics on the internet were all about Henry and Ashley. Many people discovered that Henry was actually the adopted son of the Gibson family, Ashley was Henry’s childhood sweetheart, and Henry had been threatened to get married to Josie.
In fact, the netizens even claimed that Josie was the homewrecker instead of Ashley
There was a lot of scolding going around all over the internet in light of such a reversal.
Josje kept completely silent. She cleared all her tweets on Twitter and decided not to post anything.
Everyone began to presume that Josie had a guilty conscience.
2/1
Chapter 174
Samuel’s face darkened as he went to the balcony and dialed Henry’s number.
“What are you up to?” questioned Samuel.
“Stay out of it. Just take good care of Josie Henry sounded very calm.
“Don’t you know that public opinion can end a person’s life, Henry? You shut her out from the world in the past, and now you want to imprison her altogether? Those so-called fans of Josie must have been instructed by someone to circulate pictures of her everywhere.
Their objective was not only to cyberbully Josie but also to implicate her in real life,
Once everyone believed that Josie was involved in Ashley’s mishaps, the former’s life would become a living hell.
Besides, Josie herself was very fragile, so she might not be able to take it
“Henry, I don’t care what you’re trying to pull. Just change your way of doing it. I’m begging you, Jo’s not that ment ally strong. You know she’s very vulnerable,” Samuel pleaded, not having a choice but to forsake his dignity.
Even if he knew that Henry might be orchestrating some sort of scheme, he could find no means suppressing the people’s views of Josie. He reckoned that Henry had to be impeding his effort as well,
Truth be told, Samuel had also hired someone to create an uproar of public opinion to help Josie.
“Won’t you be helping her?” Henry’s voice was h oar se. “Tve told you before. Show me what you’re capable of doing. You’d have to come up with something, one way or another, so I could stop doubting your ability
Henry smiled bitterly and continued, “Don’t tell me you’re not confident enough to do this? Can’t you keep her from harms way? Are you finally admitting that there’s a limit to what you can do? Then give her back to me.”
“In your dreams, Henry retorted Samuel in a low voice. “You don’t deserve Josie in your life by using and hurting her like this
Henry kept quiet for a long time. He did not utter a word, nor did he offer an explanation.
“Show me what you’ve got, then.” That was Henry’s last sentence before he hung up the phone.
Irritated, Samuel cursed inwardly. He tossed his phone aside and leaned against the couch. A wave of headache assailed hi
“What the hell does Henry want?” he asked himself.
“Samuel!” Josie’s cry suddenly rang out in the room.
Immediately, Samuel stood up and rushed into the room in a panic. “Jo!”
Josie had just awoken from a nightmare. She hugged Samuel at once, trembling all over.
“Samuel… Let me hide somewhere, will you? Anywhere”
At that juncture, Josie only wished to be out of the limelight. She would rather be confined at home than go anywhere else.
She had had a nightmare.
In her nightmare, the crowd admonished her for being a jinx who killed her parents, grandfather, and even Ashley.
Samuel held Josie tightly and comforted the woman in a h o ar se voice, “Okay, okay…”
“I promise to keep you by my side at all times,” he mused.
။။

Chapter 175
In the gang’s base of the Taibbi family, Zachary had just finished his exercise and was drenched in sweat as he walked past
the courtyard
“Mr. Taibbi said that outsiders are prohibited from trespassing of the courtyard. Don’t you understand?” A few lackeys guarding that place were somewhat angry.
Zachary glanced at them coldly and immediately saw Henry getting out of a black car and passing by the courtyard.
Henry’s face darkened. He acted as if he was ignoring Zachary’s existence.
Zachary clenched his fingers and stared at Henry fiercely.
Silas, who had been observing Zachary from the second floor, sed the corner of his lips. Then, he took the initiative to walk into the room and report to Spike.
There was no emotional change on Spike’s face. “You may leave now.”
No sooner had Silas left than Henry entered the door.
Silas sneered. He did not care about Henry at all.
As Spike’s most trusted sidekick, he would not treat Henry as a person, since Spike himself did not even treat his illegitimate child as a person.
Henry remained calm and sat opposite Spike. “Were you the one who asked someone to push Ashley down into the cellar?”
Spike had never imagined that Henry would be so forthright. He frowned and asked. “So what? Are you here to question
me
“Were you trying to warn me that this was what would happen just because I didn’t listen to you?” Henry looked at Spike calmly.
“I thought you should have learned to be obedient after all these years. Spike put down the pen in his hand.
“What do you want? Henry spoke straightforwardly.
“Transfer everything you have to Quinton Spike even prepared the contract. “Of course, I won’t let you lose everything. You can keep 15% of what you have. In addition, I will hand everything of Taibbi Corporation to you. You are more suitable to stay with me than Quinton.”
Henry wanted to laugh, but he managed to hold it back
He thought ironically. “Spike wants me to hand all the lawful wealth to Quinton, but gives everything unlawful to me instead. He must be thinking of using me as a scapegoat in the future so that Quinton can be at ease. What a good father he is! It’s so thoughtful of him. He feels so moved, he even looks like he is about to cry. A touching scene indeed!”
Spike looked cold in his eyes. This was his plan since day one. The old Henry used to be obedient and would listen to him. However, things were undoubtedly different now.
“What? Do you have a problem?” Obviously, Spike knew that Henry would disagree.
“You are so. You want me to give up everything I got just for Ashley’s sake? Henry sneered. “Impossible…”
“Be it Gibson Corporation, everything about Gibson Corporation, or Josie, they are all mine. Don’t ever think about them.” For the first time. Henry refused Spike directly.
III
Chapter 175
He had been waiting for this day for a long time.
He would do whatever it took
“Who does Quinton think he is? What makes him think that he can easily take everything from me?” Henry smiled ironically.
He was trying to provoke Spike.
However, Spike’s expression merely darkened. He did not say anything.
“The purpose of me showing up here today is to tell you that I have nothing to do with you and that woman who goes by the name Hazel. Henry lifted the corner of his lips and continued. “By the way. I have a gift for you.”
With that, Henry took out a few photos from his suit’s inner pocket and scattered them on the table.
They were pictures of Hazel having an affair with Silas, the most trusted subordinate of Spike.
Spike looked very angry indeed. His wrath was palpable.
Nevertheless, he still didn’t say anything and let Henry leave arrogantly.
This was just the beginning. He still had many ways to make Henry willingly hand over everything.
There were paths that he did not want to take, but the main thing was that Henry and the despised Hazel were testing his limit again and again.
“Mr. Taibbi, bad news! A rookie in our gang who did not know about the rules hid behind the door and ambushed Henry, Henry was injured. His assistant and bodyguard called the police. What should we do?”
Spike’s subordinates anxiously came in from the door to report,
Zachary sure was bold enough. He was trying to take Henry’s life
“Show me the surveillance footage. Spike stretched out his hand took over the tablet, and sneered.
The man named Zachary was certainly violent. He tried to deliver a fatal blow with the stick.
“Isn’t he wearing a hat? Find someone to change into his clothes. Do you get what I mean?” Spike asked in a deep voice.
The subordinate was stunned for a moment because he knew that Spike was trying to find a scapegoat for Zachary. “But… Mr. Taibbi, he’s just a rookie.”
“Do I need to explain to you?” Spike had nowhere to vent his anger.
He thought, “What a traitor you are, Silas!”
There were not many people whom Spike could trust to begin with. Silas could not stay anymore, so Spike had to find a new replacement.
Zachary hated Henry. Thus, he was the best candidate for Spike at present.
Meanwhile, Samuel and Henry were in Hofcaster Hospital.
Henry was seriously injured and was taken to the hospital.
When Quinton heard that Henry was attacked in the gang’s base he gloatingly rushed to the hospital to visit the former.
“Look what happened, my brother. I bet someone was trying to uphold justice,” Quinton sneered.
2/43
Chapter 175
Henry ignored Quinton Both sides were in psychological warfare now,
This is because none of them had anything on the other party.
Henry was forbearing and waiting for the opportunity.
The next move would depend on Zachary
Whether or not Zachary would be successful in getting the lethal goods on Spike would depend on whether he could gain the latter’s trust.
“Henry, if you divorced Josie in the first place and willingly gave her to me, you wouldn’t have had so much trouble.” Quinton walked to the side of the bed. Henry’s bodyguard and assistant stopped him.
“You two go out first.” Henry’s voice was hoarse.
The bodyguard hesitated but eventually walked out.
“This is what you owe me. You should give it to me, Quinton said as he lowered his voice. It was full of resentiment.
“I don’t owe you anything.” Henry shot Quinton a sarcastic look.
“Your existence itself is a sin. Quinton somewhat lost his control
He was the son of Spike, and his mother was Spike’s first wife.
Nonetheless, it was absurd that it turned out that he had an older brother.
Not to mention, his older brother was an illegitimate child.
How on earth could his mother accept this?
“You all killed my mom!” Quinton roared as he suppressed his emotions.
Spike killed your mother. Don’t use your weakness as an excuse you dared not blame Spike or go against him, but vent your anger on the others. You are so pathetic.
Henry criticized Quinton.
If Spike had not cheated on Quinton’s mother, she would not have died.
“Besides, when Spike was with Hazel, he still was not with your mother. Even though he knew Hazel threatened him with his child, he still chose to marry your mother for money and his future. Then, he even used all his means to force your mother. to death. You are merely a tool he used to pass down the family.”
Henry sneered. Spike was heartless.
Human nature was terrible and could not survive criticism.
“What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think you can instigate me?” Quinton completely lost his control and grabbed Henry by his collar.
“Do you think that the reason he sent you abroad to train you in every way is that he values you? Perhaps you can try to see if he will give up on you if you have scandals that can’t be covered up and ruin everything he has accumulated for you.”
Henry deliberately provoked Quinton.
He had anticipated that Quinton would gloatingly show up in front of him if something happened to him in the gang’s base.
3/4
Chapter 175
He was making a wager that Hazel wanted to destroy Quinton to get revenge on Spike.
Otherwise, Jessica would not have stayed by Quinton’s side.
“Henry, don’t think you can drive a wedge by saying these. I advise you to use this opportunity and think about it. You should listen to my father’s words obediently and hand over all the shares of Gibson Corporation. This time, he only let someone hurt your head. Next time, he will kill you.” Quinton turned around and left after finishing his words.
Chapter 176
Henry took out the voice recorder and sneered after Quinton left. He thought. “This is enough to prove that he is blackmailing me even if I can’t use the voice recording as the key evidence.”
Meanwhile, Josie slept through the night and morning at Samuel’s house, possibly due to her exhaustion and being too frightened.
“Josie, I’ve cooked some vegetable soup. Do you want some?” Samuel had chosen to stay at home to keep Josie company, so he was working in the study.
Dressed in Samuel’s clothing, Josie walked our of the room in his oversized top with her swollen eyes. “I crave some vegetables.
Josic could always express her most true, innermost thoughts with Samuel. She thought, “Maybe it’s because he pampered me so much. But this feeling of being loved is really… addictive. Now, this is what life is truly about, right? All I want is to live an ordinary, peaceful, and blessed life.”
Samuel caressed Josie’s head tenderly. There are sauteed broccoli and sauteed cabbage.”
Josie sniffed. “Can you add an egg for me?”
She had to take care of herself properly.
Samuel lifted his brow. “Why are you being so obedient today?”
“Samuel, I need to… go out tomorrow.” Josie’s voice was trembling as she spoke. Even though she was unwilling to head out, she had to force herself to go to the hospital, for she had already delayed her plan of doing so for a few days. The doctor had finally seized an opportunity to help her, and Josie was unwilling to let the chance slip away just like that.
“I’ll accompany you,” Samuel muttered, knowing that Josie didn’t wish for him to tag along.
Josie faked nonchalance as she objected, “It’s okay. You can go back to your work. I’m fine on my own. No one will recogniz me with my mask and cap on.”
She mused, “I’ve never thought I would get famous in such a manner.”
Samuel didn’t insist. “Okay. Finish up your meal.”
Josie nodded before stuffing the food that Samuel had prepared for her down her throat. She had started to appreciate the dishes he prepared because she was afraid that she might not have the chance to eat them again in the future.
However, Josie’s stomach churned with nausea due to her gluttony before she could finish her food. She ran into the bathroom and began to puke after she wrapped her arms around the toilet bowl. What was worse, there were even traces of blood in her vomit.
The sight terrified Samuel. He stopped in his tracks, at a loss for what to do next.
Josie’s eyes reddened. She couldn’t help but wonder, “Am I dying soon?”
Her vision turned dark, and Josie fell to the ground feebly.
Jo!
Josie was in the hospital when she awoke again, for her condition had deteriorated.
Samuel sat on the bedside, deciding to have’it out with Josie. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
1/3
|||
Josie’s heart constricted as she realized that Samuel had found out the truth.
“…” Josie choked on her reply, not knowing what to say.
Samuel didn’t press on. Instead, he comforted Josie by wiping her face. “The doctor said you need to be admitted into the hospital. Are you thirsty?”
With reddened eyes, Josie was all choked up as she shook her head.
“Drink some water to soothe your throat.” Samuel brought a glass of water before her.
Josie propped herself up as she took a small sip. “What did…. the doctor say?”
“The doctor told me to take care of you.” Seated by the bedside, Samuel pulled Josie into his embrace, tightening his arms around her. “From now on, no matter what your identity is, whether you love me or not, or whether you are okay with it, you will have to stay by my side!”
Josie leaned against Samuel’s chest weakly as she asked in a h oa se voice, “Am I going to die?”
“I’ll die too…” Samuel choked. “But I won’t let your life end now.”
Josie’s eyes were glassy as hallucinations that started haunting her recently appeared again. “Do you think the people that have passed on will head to another world? Maybe they are waiting for us there. Once we leave the world, we will be reunited with them…
She often felt that a lark-like woman should be dancing underneath the sunlight and that her father should be trimming Trees amongst the bushes.
“Yes, they are waiting for you there. But I’m selfish. I don’t want you to reunite with them so soon.” Samuel took a deep breath before continuing his words. “The doctor told me that the experts had moved up their schedule and would be here soon. The hospital had reserved a treatment slot for you next month because things are not looking great
Trepidation crept into Josie as she curled up her body fearfully. Will you… be here for me?*
“Yes,” Samuel replied. He was determined to accompany Josie until her treatment was declared a success.
Relief flooded Josie. She raised her hand to wipe away the warm fluid on the corner of her mouth, realizing then that her nose was bleeding.
A thought raced through her mind. “It seems like my sickness has worsened.”
“Jo!”
Samuel visited Henry at his ward after Josie fell asleep. “Her condition has worsened, and she needs to undergo treatment from next month onward with no more delays allowed.” Samuels motive for informing Henry was to remind the latter not to involve Josie in any of his plans, for she had to undergo treatments the following month. If anything happened, then Josie’s life could be at risk.
Henry got up in a panic, wanting to see Josie for himself.
Samuel furrowed his brows. “You look h o rren dous. You will frighten her if you go over looking like this.”
His remarks were in reference to the severe injuries on Henry’s body.
Henry’s voice was h oa rse as he spoke in a low voice. “I just want to… take a look at her.”
Samuel reminded him, “What are you trying to achieve here, Henry? Please don’t act rashly, and please don’t think Josie will love you forever if anything happens to you.”
2/3
|||
Chapter 176
“It’s none of your business. Henry walked out of the ward. “Nobody must find out about Josie’s condition other than you and me! Can we… trust the doctor?”
Samuel nodded. “The truth won’t stay hidden for long, though.
Henry rubbed the spot between his brows. “At least wait until her treatment is over.”
Thomas looked at the still-unconscious Ashley through the window of her ward with conflicted emotions.
Hazel was a manipulative woman. She said indifferently. Josie was behind this.”
Thomas clenched his fists tightly upon listening to Hazel’s remark. Finally, he let down his guard and said, “Josie is sick with leukemia. Ashley had already suspected something was wrong with Josie, and I happened to see Samuel at the hospital today. Josie is staying in a ward at the Hematology Department. Even though it’s cordoned off as a VIP area, I asked the nurse about Josie’s condition by pretending to be her assistant.”
Hazel narrowed her eyes as she stayed silent. She couldn’t believe that Josie had been diagnosed with leukemia.
Take good care of Ashley Hazel smiled before she turned and left.
Hazel’s smile froze on her face after she entered the elevator. “Get more details about Josie’s condition. I want to know how much time she has left.
The woman thought, “If Josie does not have long to live and if she dies now, I don’t have to worry about any hidden dangers anymore. Henry can live without any worries, and he doesn’t have to worry about the old man’s will! After all, Josie’s death will leave him as a widow. He didn’t divorce her. Now, all I need to do is get rid of Quinton before Josie passes away.”
“Call Jessica. Let her know I want to see her. Hazel stated. She was determined to ruin Quinton. Spike’s only successor. whom he went through an extensive length to train.
Meanwhile, Josie had fallen into a deep slumber in the Hematology Department.
Samuel explained sadly. “It’s the effects of the drug. The condition has drained her body of all energy,”
“The doctor said that her emotions would affect her condition directly.” Samuel continued.
Henry’s gaze was fixed on Josie. “She is happy when she is with you.”
Josie’s face was pale, completely drained of color.
Henry’s mind wandered, and he thought, “Josie got nothing out of our three-year relationship other than a sick body and hurtful experiences.
Henry was aware that Josie would never be truly happy being around him. “She would never be thrilled staying with me.”“
“How could she live a happy life with a psychopath like me?” Henry thought.
Then why did you force her to remarry you?” Samuel frowned.
Henry was silent. Then, he spoke again. Tll never divorce her.”

Chapter 177
Samuel frowned and pulled Henry’s collar. “Do you want to imprison her to death?”
“What can you do!” Henry pushed Samuel’s hand away. “At least I can keep her by my side through my means. What about you? How long can you love her as long as she remains my legal wite?”
Henry seemed to be deliberately provoking Samuel.
Loosening his clenched fists slowly, Samuel sneered, “Henry, you are so pathetic. I pity you”
Henry’s eyes turned red, and he gazed at Samuel in front of him. This time, he was no longer so impulsive as to punch the other party.
Do you think you’re the only one who has means? If it wasn’t for fear of hurting Jo. I would have taken her away from you already! I warn you, Henry. No matter what means you use to trap her. I won’t let her come back to you, Samuel threatened in a cold voice.
Henry lowered his head, chuckled while shaking his head, and said nothing
“I hope I can do that, he thought.
Meanwhile, Josie slept for a long time in her ward, and when she woke up, there was no one inside.
“Samuel… Josie muttered, feeling anxious subconsciously.
Ever since she got sick, she was particularly reliant on the people she wanted to rely on
Just then, the phone on the bedside table vibrated.
Unable to get up, Josie raised her hand to grope for the phone, but instead, she toppled the cup over, and it fell to the ground
Immediately, Josie burst into tears and was on the verge of a men tal breakdown.
“I don’t have the strength, and my body hurts so much. Every bone and piece of skin of my body hurt. My mind also fee woozy, she thought.
“Jo.” Finally, Josie touched her phone, and glancing at the screen, she realized it was Charles..
“Tell me….” Josie murmured, too tired to speak.
“I have the results of everything you asked me to investigate. Through some trickery, the other party confessed that Ashley had bribed her, so Ashley knew the condition and cause of Henry’s bipolar disorder. She also gave Ashley ideas on how to approach Henry and make him notice her.”
Thus, everything was caused by Ashley.
“I have the evidence for that and also the evidence that Ashley bribed the psychiatrist. How are you going to thank me?“ Charles said with a smile, trying to claim the credit.
Josie also smiled, but she felt her eyes burning, and her mind was a mess.
She had a high fever, and it was not subsiding.
“Charles… Keep the evidence well. If she survived, she would definitely show everyone Ashley’s true colors.
However, though she had the desire to do so, she was powerless.
1/4
Chapter 177
“Where are you? Why do you sound so weak? Are you sick? Do you want me to go to you and take you out to eat something delicious?” Charles tried to comfort Josie.
“Charlie… Help me investigate Ashley and the family who adopted her back then again. I want evidence… Josie didn’t have the strength to investigate further, so she had to ask Charles for help.
Although Charles might not be able to help her with other things, he could definitely find a way to help investigate Ashley. Jeremy was framed by Ashley, and she forced him to his death.
The reason Zachary got to where he was now was to find out the truth and clear his father’s name.
Then, his late father could also rest in peace.
On the other end of the phone, Charles was stunned. After all, Josie rarely called him Charlie. If she did, she must have something to ask of him, and he could never refuse her request.
“Okay, I’ll help you investigate, What rewards will I get if I find something? Charles deliberately teased Josie.
“If you discover something, I’ll treat you to a big meal…” If she was still alive.
“Okay, it’s a deal. However, Charles was still a little worried, so he continued. “Josic, are you really okay? Are you affected by the matters regarding Ashley? Don’t be influenced by her. She’s so evil. Maybe she deliberately acted like that to influence public opinion.
Yeah, I’m fine.”
“Okay, have a good rest. Let’s meet in two days, and I’ll give you the evidence.”
“No need… I’ll leave it with you first. When needed, help me hand it to the police or… release it to the public. I will… contact you again, Josie uttered, choking up.
She would be making an appointment for treatment next month. Neither she nor the doctor was confident in whether treatment would succeed.
No one knew how long she could live with her condition.
After hanging up the phone, Josie closed her eyes and felt them burning.
“Jo. Samuel went back to the ward and gasped. “Do you want some water?”
However, Josie didn’t speak. She propped herself up and sat up before suddenly hugging Samuel. “Don’t go…”
Samuel’s heart ached, and he regretted leaving her alone for a while. “Why are you so hot?”
“Did the fever not subside, or did it rise again?” he wondered.
Immediately, Samuel called the doctor and washed the towel to wipe Josie’s face. “Jo, are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?”
Josie had no appetite, plus she would vomit after eating. “Samuel I’m afraid… Don’t go.”
She was afraid of death.
She was also very timid.
In truth, she was terrified of death.
“I had a nightmare just now.” Josie had never opened up to anyone and told them about her parents’ car accident back then,
2/1
Chapter 177
but with Samuel, she felt she could tell him everything.
“There was a car accident. I sat in the back, my parents sat in the front, and the car was knocked over. There was a lot of blood… Dad was stuck in his spot by the seat belt and steering wheel, so he couldn’t escape. He and Mom desperately pushed
me out of the window.”
She was covered in blood, and she didn’t know whether it was from her father or mother,
“Samuel… I don’t want to die.
“I do not want to die. I’m afraid of dying, as Dad and Mom exchanged their lives for mine, I want to live. I want to live a happy, ordinary, and healthy life,” Josie thought desperately.
“But I also had a beautiful dream. I dreamed I was standing among the flowers and under the sunshine…”
Someone accompanied her for the rest of her life, and they grew old together.
She felt so happy.
What she wanted had always been simple, but Henry couldn’t give it to her.
She and Henry were both patients. They both desired warmth, but they were sick and desperately tried to absorb warmth from others, but they themselves were icy cold.
Therefore, the closer they got to each other, the more pain they caused each other.
In the end, they would be hurt all over and die.
You re not going to die. That’s nonsense.” Samuel smiled and stroked Josie’s head. This type of leukemia has the highest cure rate, and since modern medicine is so advanced, it is possible to be cured with one treatment.”
Samuel pretended to speak in a relaxed tone, as he didn’t want Josie to feel too much pressure.
“Besides, I’ll be with you always. As long as you don’t push me away, I will do anything.” Samuel continued as he squatte beside Josie, his eyes red.
He didn’t need a title nor for them to be together openly.
He could give up on everything. All he wanted was Josie.
“Are you an angel sent by my parents?” Josie smiled a genuine smile.
“Possible.” Samuel raised his eyebrows narcissistically.
“It’s all my fault for not noticing you earlier, Josie sobbed as her hot tears fell on the back of her hand.
“Why didn’t I look back and notice Samuel when I was healthy? This is so unfair to him. If I die, what will he do? I don’t want to leave Samuel alone,” she thought sadly.
“It’s all my fault. I started a relationship with you, but I can’t give you anything”
Guilt overwhelmed her. She selfishly wanted to continue the happiness she felt being with Samuel, but she couldn’t give him anything in return.Chapter 178
“Don’t think nonsense. If you really feel sorry for me, eat well and go for the treatment so that you get well quickly and… fall in love with me.” Samuel raised his hand to hold Josie’s head, pressing her forehead against his forehead.
It felt so hot to the touch.
Josie had a high fever.
“Okay, I’ll try my best.” Josie chuckled, and blood gushed out from her nose.
After wiping the blood from her nostril, Josie wiped the blood stains on Samuel’s clothes while tears continued rolling down her cheeks.
“Jo… Samuel hugged her tightly, trembling. At that moment, he most lost control.
He was willing to bear all the pain for Josie unconditionally if her sickness could be transferred to him.
Just then, the mirse and the doctor knocked on the door. Seeing Samuel holding Josie to comfort her, they felt a little touched. Mr. Turner, we are here to take Ms. Yates’ temperature
Samuel nodded and left the ward with the doctor.
“How confident are you?”
The doctor sighed. “Well… It’s hard to say.
“Give me the best plan. I don’t need to think about the cost. Just make sure everything goes well,” Samuel said in a deep-
voice.
“Don’t worry.” The doctor nodded.
Samuel looked back at Josie. “If the fever doesn’t subside, will it hurt?”
“Yes, and now she’s still having a nosebleed. I’m afraid… The doctor didn’t explain further. “Try to calm the patient. Make sure she gets nutritious meals. Also, it is very important to have good mood.”
Samuel nodded.
After the doctor and nurse left, Samuel walked to the bedside. The doctor said that your condition is stable and nothing is wrong with it.”
“Really?” Josie’s nostrils were stuffed with cotton, and her strong nasal voice made her sound like a child.
Samuel couldn’t help chuckling, but he held back his laughter and dared not laugh.
Samuel’s expression amused Josie. She touched her nose and saill, Just laugh if you want. Why did you hold back?”
Samuel weakly leaned against Josie. He was terrified by Josie.
He did not know what to do with Josie.
“Do I look ugly?” Josie asked in a low voice while seeing Samuel leaning against her body and laughing.
“You always look beautiful.” Samuel tilted his head and looked at Josie.
“Well, that doesn’t seem to be what you’re thinking.” Josie smiled “You stay with me in the hospital, so what about your work? You just took over Turner Corporation.”
|||
12:08 Wed, May 15 O.
Chapter 178
“Do you know the benefits of having many elder sisters?” Samuel smiled. Tm basically junk in my family
He was dispensable.
Josie was amused. “How pathetic.”
“I can’t help it. They are all jealous of me for being so excellent,
they have raised me up to be junk since I was a child.”
Samuel raised his hand and stroked Josie’s pale face. His eyes we full of sadness.
“Where is Bailey? Have you put the dog food in place? Josie missed the puppy so much.
Tleft it to Sebastian. I hope he treats it well,” Samuel smiled and raised his head. “Get better quickly, and we can take our son home together.
Josie’s heart sk ipped a beat. She could not believe she would be longing for it.
“Okay”
Samuel stared at Josie. Neither of them said anything
Jo. I stewed chicken soup for you, Samuel didn’t let me come. He was afraid I would scare you and make you feel more stressed. How could I not come? You would have to cat the hospital meals if I didn’t come. How poorly nutritious” At 450 pm, Samuel’s parents came, carrying a lot of food and chicken soup with carrots they had cooked.
“Mrs. Turner… Josie was nervous. She glanced at Samuel and thought, “Why did he tell his family?”
Samuel was also a little unhappy. “You promised to keep it a secret. What are you doing?”
“Who will take care of the two of you if we keep it a secret, son? You’re staying with Jo in the hospital, so we have to cook for you two. That’s my only hobby. Come on. Try it Samuel’s mother was very warm, and she liked Josie very much.
Samuel felt they were troublesome, and he feared they would stress Josie
I just called the director of the hospital and was told you were very lucky. M3 is easy to treat” Samuel’s father’s voic very majestic, and his words were particularly reassuring.
Inexplicably, Josie felt very relieved.
“After you recover and are discharged from the hospital, you have to eat nutritious meals. Look at this kid raised by his mother. His body is tough” George slapped his son on the shoulder hard as he said that.
Samuel, who looked gloomy, almost lost his balance.
Josie could not help laughing, but she had to hold back.
Seeing that Josie was in a good mood, Samuel was also in a good mood. “Dad, Mom, hurry up and leave if you’re done. Don’t
talk nonsense here.”
“Jo misses me. What’s wrong with me staying here for a while? Right, Jo?” Tania served the prepared nutritious meal and poured a little water for Josie. “Keep yourself hydrated?
Josie was nervous and a little embarrassed. “That’s right, Mrs. Turner. I-I can do it myself.”
She was so nervous that she stammered.
“Mom, Jo has a poor appetite. She will vomit after eating. You… Samuel could not stand it anymore.
I called the hospital director in person to get some dietary advice. After taking down the notes, I found the recipe. Did you put as much effort as I did?” Tania looked at Samuel with disgust
2/4
12.05 Wed, May 15 O
Chapter 178
Samuel was speechless, and he looked at Josie for help. He did not ask them to come.
josie did not have time to talk to him at all. She nodded while drinking the hot soup. “Mrs. Turner, you’re a great cook!”
“Come out with me.” George glanced at Samuel and left the ward.
Samuel was a little concerned, but seeing Josie getting along well with his mother, he left without worry,
Jo… Only Tania and Josie were left in the ward.
Josie was nervous and lowered her head at a loss
She knew she should not continue to get Samuel involved.
Tania sighed and rubbed Josie’s head. “Does it hurt?”
Josie was momentarily stunned and shook her head.
4/%
If my son doesn’t treat you well, you can tell me. Tania held Josie’s hand. “I know the young generation like you have your ideas, but your health is very important. You should not stay up late and have to eat well. Plus, you must always be happy, okay?”
Although her words sounded strict. Tania said that for Josie’s good.
Josie’s eyes turned red. She looked down, just like a child who had made a mistake.
She thought she was not good enough for Samuel and did not deserve to be treated kindly by the Turner family.
Tania didn’t know she and Henry had remarried.
Even if it was just a partnership, she and Henry were legally husband and wife.
It was unfair to Samuel.
“Mrs. Turner… L. Josie wanted to confess.
“Let me ask you a question. Tell me the truth.” Tania shook her head and patted Josie on the back of her hand. “Do you have feelings for Samuel?”
Josie looked at Tania nervously before she looked away and lowered her head.
She bit her lips and could not say a word for a long while.
Tania sighed and stopped making Josie feel embarrassed. “Okay. I have the answer.”
“I-I like him.”
Tania stood up to help Josie get the fruit when she heard Josie say that.
This was the first time she had responded to her feelings for Samuel
Josie’s eyes were red, and she only felt panicked.
She feared losing everything she had, including Samuel and the Turner family.
Yet, it was not only because she was afraid of losing them that she had said that.
If she died, all those would be meaningless to her. However, she still wanted to say it.
3/4
|||
Wed May 15
Chapter 178
She liked Samuel.
She did like Samuel
After she no longer loved Henry, her feelings for Samuel gradually built
up.
Despite that, she always felt she didn’t deserve it.
That was why she kept suppressing her feelingsChapter 179
In the corridor of the hospital, George frowned and looked at Samuel. He didn’t speak for a long time,
Jo and Henry remarried. We all know about it. George broke the silence.
“Dad… Jo’s situation was special. Henry would only hurt her. He’s not the best person for Jo to stay with. L… Samuel wanted to tell George that he would not give up on Josie.
“What about you? Are you the best person for her to stay with?” George interrupted Samuel.
Samuel was stunned for a moment and didn’t know how to answer.
Josie didn’t like Samuel. If she liked him, he would definitely be the best person to stay with. Samuel swore he could protect
her.
“You should know what a divorced woman is most afraid of. She is most afraid of repeating the same mistake. No matter the reason why Jo chooses to remarry Henry, it means that you are not a man who can give her a sense of security. A man needs to give his woman enough confidence and huge capital for her to be with him without hesitation.”
George spoke again in a deep voice. “I know jo had transferred the Santalum residence along with Santalum Alley to your name. She still has feelings for you. But why did she agree to remarry Henry after he threatened her instead of choosing to believe that you can deal with Henry?”
Samuel lowered his head and said nothing.
“It’s because even Jo knows that you can’t outmatch Henry,” George said.
Henry was young and talented, which made Géorge afraid of him. George indeed felt a little troubled for making his son fight with Henry. After all, Samuel had just taken over Turner Corporation.
Samuel needed time to develop the corporation and for his growth. The Turner family had the capital to let him grow up slowly.
Henry was a talent who grew up under high pressure. Although he grew up rapidly, he lacked much care and love, resulti in his troubled personality and me ntal illness.
Everyone had their own difficulties. George didn’t blame Henry for them. He just felt that Samuel had to work harder to compete with Henry for a girl.
“I… I’m trying.” Samuel replied in a deep voice.
He really worked hard.
George also knew that his son had worked hard since he took over the company.
Nina felt sorry for Samuel more than once and mentioned that the latter was still busy working at the company at one or two o’clock in the morning
“Don’t worry. Just take your time. Let Jo see your growth so she can rest assured and know you have enough power to protect her. Let her know you can make her feel at ease too.” George patted Samuel on the shoulder.
Samuel looked up at his father. “You have no objection?”
“Objection to what? Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Jo was divorced and threatened to remarry. Sooner or later, she will want to divorce again, and I bet the law will be on her side.” George still encouraged his son to follow his own heart.
|||
12:09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 179
Besides, Josie was willing to be restricted by Henry for Lewis obsession with the development rights of Santalum Alley and the Santalum residence. The Turner family owed Josie.
“The hospital director called me personally and told me that it is important to get Jo to be in a stable mood. We have to coax her well these days. The Turner family still has the power, and Je’s not having a serious illness, We can let her recover at
case.
After saying that, George looked at his wife, who was moving animatedly with excitement in the ward, and coughed. “Let’s go. Don’t disturb Jo to have her meal.”
Tania hurriedly stood up straight. “Have a good meal. We will be leaving now.”
“Goodbye, Mrs. Turner… Josie was nervous and wanted to get out of bed to see them off.
Don’t move. It’s okay. You don’t need to see us off.” Tania held his husband’s arm with a smile. They then threw complaints at each other and left.
“My mother… She had always been like this, acting like a child.” Samuel was a little embarrassed and explained awkwardly.
“Mrs. Turner… She looked good. Mr. Turner spoils her so much that she will always be happy like a child,” Josie whispered and looked down at her fingers. Her ears were red.
Have some soup. My mother is good at cooking” Samuel put the chicken soup in a bowl and asked Josie to taste it.
Josie took the soup and didn’t dare to look into Samuel’s eyes.
“Did I just… Did I just confess to Tania that I like Samuel? I must have been crazy, Josie thought.
“What’s the matter? Are you feeling unwell? Samuel raised his band and touched Josie’s forehead. It seemed that her fever had subsided.
“I’m fine.” Josie shook her head and blushed.
Back in Henry’s ward, Henry came back from hiding in the exit passageway after watching George and Tania leave.
Cecilia was a little worried about Henry. He looked like a walking corpse without a soul.
“Mr. Gibson,” Cecilia whispered.
“Hmm?” Henry returned to his senses and replied in a h oar se voice.
Cecilia thought she saw an illusion. Henry’s eyes were red as if he was about to cry.
“How is this possible? This is Mr. Gibson we’re talking about. How could a man like him cry?” Cecilia thought again.
Henry dropped his gaze and asked in a low voice, “What is happiness to a normal person? Is it to have a happy family, and the husband is attentive and showing love and care?”
“Mr. Gibson… What’s the matter? Cecilia didn’t dare to say mor
“It’s okay. I’m just feeling a little tired. Let me rest.” Henry leaned against the hospital bed, feeling dizzy.
He thought Samuel was the most suitable man for Josie.
Samuel could provide Josie with the warmth and care she wanted. He could also give her a home she wished for.
On the other hand, Henry couldn’t give those to her.
He was seriously ill and couldn’t be saved.
O
12:09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 179
No one could save him
Henry’s mistakes were irreparable. Josie didn’t love him anymore.
Henry thought this was good. Everything was good like this.
At the Cote Restaurant, Jessica was a little absent-minded while sitting by the floor-to-ceiling window.
“What? I can’t have an appointment with you now?” Quinton frowned and felt a little unhappy.
After Jessica left Caligo Club, it became harder for Quinton to meet with her.
“Quinton, have you ever thought about your life plans?” Jessica suddenly asked.
Quinton frowned and didn’t understand what Jessica meant.
47%
“I know you want Josie.” Jessica shook the wine glass in her hand and smiled brightly. “But if you’re unable to get her, do you want to destroy her?”
Poor Josie.
“What are you trying to say?” Quinton frowned and warned Jessica to talk less. The lesser she knew about the matter, the safer she would be.
Quinton couldn’t guarantee that his father would not be mad and do something terrible to Jessica.
After all, Jessica knew a little too much.
“If I were worthy of you, would you marry me?” Jessica asked some boring questions, but her eyes looked very persistent.
Quinton just thought girls like her were acting crazy for a few days every month. “Yes, I will.”
If Jessica was really useful to him, he would be willing to marry her.
Unfortunately, she was not.
Jessica smiled and slumped over the table. “What a pity. I’m useless to you.”
“How much wine did you drink?” Quinton grabbed the wine glass from Jessica’s hand. “Enough drinking and stop making a fuss. Come home with me.”
“Quinton… have you ever thought that if one day your reputation is ruined, you have lost your family background and have a lot of scandals like me, who will look up to you?” Jessica smiled crazily.
Quinton’s face darkened. Henry also asked the same questions before.
What would Henry’s fate be if he was without Spike? Or if he was no longer Spike’s desired son?
Quinton had never thought about that before.
Chapter 180
“I have nothing but the inheritance my mother gave me after her death. But do I really want Henry’s things? Do I really want Josie and Gibson Corporation? I myself don’t even know who I am angry with. I simply dislike Henry. I hate him and Hazel, and I want him to grovel at my feet and see him in a sorry state. My life is destroyed by Henry’s existence. My mom didn’t need to die. It was Hazel who sent photos of the paternity test and Henry’s pictures to my home and drove my mom to suicide. Over the years, I lived the way Spike wanted me to live with my hatred, but I have never thought about what I wanted, he mused
“Quinton! You’re nothing without your dad!” Jessica was still provoking Quinton.
Quinton held Jessica’s head and kissed her, preventing her from speaking further. “Shut up. Go back with me.”
Carrying her in his arms, Quinton forcibly took her away.
“Quinton, you’re a scu mbag
Quinton was stunned for a moment before he lowered his head and smiled. “Yes, I’m a scu mbag
Don’t hate me if I ruin you, Jessica muttered and snuggled into Quinton’s arms,
However, Quinton didn’t hear what she said. With a frown, he asked, “What did you say?”
“Quinton! Can you run away with me?” Jessica asked, hanging from Quinton’s neck. “Do you dare to run away with me?”
“Don’t stay in this dirty and terrible city,” she continued internally.
Quinton held Jessica, who was about to slide down, in place and sighed resignedly. “You said you were good at drinking”
“You don’t dare to. You are reluctant to give up on your father’s assets. You want those things that don’t belong to you,” Jessic
cried.
She didn’t know why she hurt so much.
After all, she took Hazel’s money and ruined Quinton. It was a win-win situation.
Besides, Quinton was a scu mbag, so why was she in so much paire
“Enough, stop it. Are you in a bad mood?!” After getting out of the elevator, Quinton coaxed in a rare show of gentleness, “What do you want? I’ll buy you everything, okay?”
Pressed against Quinton, Jessica jumped and wrapped her arms around his neck, making him carry her.
Quinton glanced around the parking lot coldly and reached out to press Jessica’s head against his chest for fear that the pa para zzi would capture her face.
She loved being an actress and the entertainment industry, so she couldn’t afford to have any scandals.
Quinton also wanted to protect her as she was his woman, after all.
“Quinton, can you take me out to have fun? How about on a yacht? By the sea…” Jessica whispered to Quinton, pressed against him.
“Huh? Are you not busy?” Quinton got in the car and helped Jessica fasten her seat belt.
“My manager is being cyberbullied, and some fans even hurt her. No one cares about me now. Can you take me there?” Jessica pouted, acting coquettish.
1/4
12:09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 180
Quinton was helpless. He really didn’t know what to do regarding Josie.
“Okay, I’ll take you there. How about tomorrow?”
Biting her lips, Jessica turned to look out of the window, a little flustered. “Actually, it doesn’t need to be so soon.”
47
Quinton laughed in exasperation, “Jessica’s usually so sensible. What a big contrast after drinking. However, I have no plans of changing her with someone else for the time being. I don’t even know why myself.”
“Quinton, were you the one who deleted those scandalous posts about me on the internet?” Jessica asked softly.
“Yes.” Quinton didn’t deny it.
“Why did you let me stay by your side for so long?” Jessica asked, looking out of the window. I’ve been with many men and slept with many people around you. Are you not afraid they will laugh at you if I stay by your side for a long time?”
Quinton focused on driving and didn’t speak until they reached a traffic junction. “It’s none of their business.”
Jessica chuckled and gazed at Quinton’s side profile from the reflection of the car window,
“Every woman will love his face,” she mused.
“Mr. Taibbi, you’re so rebellious, yet so obedient.” Jessica satirized Quinton.
Although deep down, he had a rebellious personality, he obeyed Spike’s words and lived his life according to Spike’s wishes.
Meanwhile, in the gang. Zachary collapsed on the ground after sustaining injuries.
“Are you going to admit your mistakes?” Silas exerted all his strength and slammed a bat against Zachary’s back.
Zachary gritted his teeth stubbornly and bore with the pain, refusing to admit it.
He refused to obey.
Spike narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, “You refuse to admit your mistakes?”
“He wants my life. Why can’t I fight back? Zachary looked like a wild wolf that could not be tamed.
“Do you know if Mr. Taibbi hasn’t saved you, you should be in prison now? Silas shouted darkly, kicking Zachary.
Zachary endured the pain and stood up. “Mr. Taibbi, I will repay you for helping me, but since Henry wants to kill me, I can’t just let him be.”
“You!” Silas wanted to beat Zachary up again when Spike declared with a glance at Silas, “All right, you can go out first.”
Silas was stunned for a moment. “Spike is asking me to leave them?” he wondered.
However, Silas didn’t dare to say anything more. Feeling a little anxious, he shook his head and left.
“You are brave.” Spike got up and smiled, but Zachary lowered his head and said nothing.
“All right, you can go back first. In the future, you can follow me. On his guard, Spike didn’t reveal anything else.
Zachary was stunned and looked at Spike in astonishment. “Follow you?”
“What? You’re unwilling?” Spike flashed him a smile.
Immediately, Zachary shook his head. “N-No.”
2/4
|||
<
12.09 Wed, May 15
Chapter 180
“Go back to recover first. I’ll give you a week’s leave. After a week, report back here. Spike dabbled in shady business, so everyone who worked for him must be trustworthy,
Evidently, Zachary had passed the test.
Breathing a sigh of relief. Zachary walked out of Spike’s room.
“Mr. Taibbi, is he really trustworthy someone beside Spike asks.
“Keep an eye on him these days Tell me immediately if anything goes wrong” Being a cautious person, Spike naturally wouldn’t trust someone easily.
Zachary passed the first stage of the test, but there was still a few days left to test him.
After leaving the gang. Zachary wanted to go to Josie’s residence, but upon remembering Henry’s words, he stopped in his
tracks.
“Spike is a wary person. It’s impossible that he’ll let me stay by his side and get to know his crucial secrets so easily, he mused.
Thus, he didn’t go to Josie’s residence. Instead Zachary found his usual spot under the bridge and planned to make do with it and stay there for the night.
Spike’s subordinate, in charge of keeping an eye on Zachary, was dumbstruck. He didn’t expect that there were still people living under a bridge.
While in Hofcaster Hospital, Henry received a message from Zachary saying that everything went well.
Henry texted Zachary back: (Act accordingly as planned.] Then he deleted the message immediately.
They didn’t save each other’s mobile phone numbers, but he gave Zachary a SIM card, so they could contact each other conveniently
“Now that Zachary has tentatively gained the trust of Spike, the next thing we need is evidence. Of course. Spike won Zachary critical evidence so easily. Everything needs time. We have to wait. I have to buy enough time to let Josie und treatment in peace, Henry thought.
Closing his eyes slowly, Henry felt his headache intensify.
Ever since he found out that Josie was sick, he had been praying every day that she would get better soon, even if that me letting him suffer the illness in her stead.
Suddenly, someone outside knocked on the door.
Henry put down his phone and frowned at the woman standing at the door.
It was Hazel.
“What are you doing here?”
To see you” Silas had told Hazel that Henry was injured because Spike deliberately asked his men to do it. “He just wanted to teach you a lesson.”
12:09 Wed, May 15 O

Ex-Husband’s Endless Pestering by Susie Cecillia Chapter 166-170

Chapter 166

Ashley looked at the phone’s screen, trembling with anger.

Josie didn’t care about Henry’s reputation and the news‘ influence on Gibson Corporation. She directly pointed out that Ashley was involved in her marriage!

“Ashley, this matter… Thomas ran into the ward in panic. “Don’t panic. I contacted Gibson Corporation and Mr. Gibson. Gibson Corporation doesn’t want to damage the company’s image, so its PR Department will definitely come forward. Don’t be afraid.”

Ashley was trembling all over, and she hated Josie more and more. “I want to kill her. I want her to die…”

She wanted Josie to die tomorrow.

“Ashley, calm down! We’d better listen to Ms. Locke first. Thomas held Ashley’s shoulder nervously. “Listen to me. Ms. Locke said she’ll come over later.”

“You can’t be impulsive in this matter. As long as Henry doesn’t admit it, everything can still be changed.”

“Did you hire Internet trolls to attack Josie and her artists? The door of the ward was pushed open, and Hazel walked in with a gloomy face. “What did I tell you? Don’t act rashly. Are you courting death?”

Apparently, Hazel was also angry as she looked at Ashley angrily.

She thought, “Having a brain is a good thing. This woman is so stupid. How did she live to this day?”

“Hazel, I…” Ashley held the blanket nervously with tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know it would be like this. I thought Josie didn’t dare… I thought she wouldn’t dare to expose it for the sake of Gibson Corporation.”

“Do you think a rabbit won’t bite when it gets cornered? She has put up with you for three years, and she hasn’t got anything from the divorce. What do you think she is afraid of?” Hazel looked at Ashley angrily. “How stupid!”

“Hazel…” Ashley cried.

“Okay, that’s it. We must find a way to change public opinion. As long as Henry doesn’t speak, you’ll be safe. Hazel frowned. “Josie has anxiety disorder. I asked someone to find her medical record and ask the Internet trolls to use her mental disorder against her.”

As soon as Josie posted on Twitter, the public instantly blew up.

The senior executives of Clusia Media Group were also shocked and ran back to the company immediately.

“Josie!” Yuri rushed into the office. “Are you okay?”

Samuel called him personally and asked him to suppress those negative comments about Josie.

Josie could do whatever she wanted and post anything she wanted. No one could hurt her.

“I’m sorry… If the public opinion about me affects the company, I can send a post on Twitter to resign and leave Clusia Media Group… Josie stood up nervously

“Why do you want to leave? You’re popular now. Besides, if you leave, who will take care of these artists under you? They are all quite the character. Other managers don’t dare to take them…” Yuri laughed. “Don’t worry. The boss has spoken. No. matter what you post online, I will help you.”

Josie bowed gratefully. “I’m sorry to bother you.”

Chapter 166

“No, no, no, no, no trouble. Clusia Media Group hasn’t experienced such major exposure. It’s good.” Yuri didn’t want Josie to feel guilty. “But I have to tell you in advance. The Internet is full of keyboard warriors. No matter what they say, don’t take it to heart.”

Josie nodded.

“Jo” Madelyn received the call from Rebecca and rushed over, bumping into Yuri.

Yuri frowned. “What now? Are you faking an accident?”

Madelyn rolled her eyes at Yuri. “Hello, Mr. Yancey!”

She did not try to be polite at all.

Yuri didn’t bother to take what Madelyn did personally and pointed at Josie. “Keep her company.”

Madelyn hurried over. “Jo, are you okay?”

Josie shook her head at Madelyn.

“I’m fine.”

“Jo, look at Twitter. Someone said that you have anxiety disorder and mental problems… Rebecca kept an eye on Twitter, and Josie focused all her attention on her. No one was slandering Rebecca and Sebastian anymore.

But everyone was targeting Josie.

Rebecca felt bad for her.

Josie’s fingers were trembling, and the situation on the Internet began to change instantly. The netizens said that Josie was mentally ill and thought too highly of herself. Henry had never admitted that he was married.

They also said that Josie had wishful thinking.

“Samuel posted on Twitter and reposted Josie’s tweet, saying that he was a witness. He saw with his own eye a celebrity flirting with a man whom she knew was married, and rumors about them were spreading

“Oh, my God, Samuel is so bold. He used the official account of Turner Corporation…”

“Damn it! Where else can we find such a man?”

Josie nervously turned on her phone and took a look. She didn’t want to get Samuel implicated, but she still did.

[Mr. Turner, someone said that you and Ms. Yates were in a relationship. Is it true? Is it before or after her marriage?]

Someone, who wanted to deliberately change public opinion, doubted that Josie was also a cheater.

[I didn’t return to the country until September this year. When I met Josie, she had already obtained a divorce çertificate. What do you think?]

Samuel replied to every post that was questioning him on Twitter, looking like a fake account.

“Ashley also posted on Twitter!”

“Ashley’s studio also clarified that she had never wanted to destroy someone’s marriage, and the rumor about her marriage with Henry was spread after Henry’s divorce.”

She was really good at playing with the time frame.

with

Chapter 166

“Ashley is so shameless. Look at her Twitter, which is full of bitchy words!”

Ashley posted on Twitter that Josie was a good friend. She knew that the latter had been greatly affected emotionally after her parents‘ deaths, and she often lost control, had delusions, became irritable, and went into shock. She said that she always respected Josie and hoped that Josie could recover as soon as possible.

“What a bitch!” Madelyn was so mad that she wanted to post on Twitter to scold Ashley.

“Someone gave her advice. Rebecca narrowed her eyes.

Josie had guessed that it was Hazel’s idea to attack her with her parents‘ deaths and her health condition.

Ashley was purely vicious and bad, but she was not very smart.

But Hazel was different.

She couldn’t survive to this day without her capability and means.

“Ashley’s statement is flawless.” Rebecca looked at Josie worriedly.

“It doesn’t matter.” Josie searched the Internet for the photos secretly taken during Ashley’s birthday, which were all the evidence Ashley left for her.

After reposting the photos and tweet, Josie spoke again. [On Ms. Long’s birthday, she held his arm intimately. He was a married man. If she’s really a rational woman of virtue, she will not deliberately act intimately with him when she knows that he has a wife, which will cause the media to misunderstand.]

Then, Josie reposted the tweet of Ashley and Henry spending a night at a hotel. [At this time, Henry and I were not divorced yer.]

Rebecca and Madelyn both reposted Josie’s tweets and left comments. [Josie, keep posting evidence against her. A failed homewrecker is pathetic.]

Probably because of the anger, Josie kept posting on Twitter, crossing the line of many people.

Hazel finally called Josie personally.

Josie didn’t answer the phone.

Hazel sent her a message asking her not to destroy Gibson Corporation which Henry had worked hard to save. She also said that Henry was not the only person in Gibson Corporation as it needed to support tens of thousands of employees.

Chapter 167

Josie did not reply to the message.

Hazel seemed to know about Josie’s weak spot. She texted: “Jo, Gibson Corporation was built through your Grandpa John’s painstaking efforts. Will you really be able to see his foundation destroyed by a few of your words?”

Hazel soon sent another messag

message.

Josie texted back: “It was Ashley who provoked me first.”

Hazel texted: Jo, you’re a rational person, mature and earnest. You’ve also always been thoughtful to Henry. After all, the aunties know Ashley has a child’s temperament and is immature.”

Josie sneered and did not reply to the message.

“Ashley is immature… Josie pondered.

Jo, why didn’t Henry say something about this? He’s the one who indulged in those rumors previously, Madelyn muttered softly. She sounded slightly angry.

Meanwhile, Rebecca’s phone had been used to keep track of Henry. She wanted to see whether Henry would say anything. Spike sat on the sofa and gave Henry a meaningful look.

Henry’s complexion looked pale as he browsed through his phone without saying a word.

“If you admit Josie has mental problems, many troubles can be avoided. Seize this opportunity and say you can no longer stand her temper and violent outbursts during her illness. Because of that, you chose to divorce.” Spike sounded indifferent as he spoke.

He wanted to seize the opportunity to let Henry admit he was already divorced.

“We remarried,” Henry said indifferently.

“Henry… Do you think that by remarrying, I can’t do anything about you all?” Spike chuckled.

“Everything is in my hands now. Come at me with whatever you’ve got. As long as I agree, it’s not impossible to hand everything to Quinton. After all, he is my younger brother.” Henry gave an insincere smile and sounded sarcastic as he spoke.

“I’m glad you genuinely think so.” Spike was also cunning himself. Of over his possessions to Quinton.

urse, he never believed Henry would really hand

Henry, you must know that you and Quinton are brothers. If he gets along well, would he still forget about you?” Spike asked. He was trying to convince Henry using emotion and courtesy.

Henry leaned back on the couch, speechless. He wondered if Spike had thought of everyone as fools, or if he was too confident in his capabilities.

In response, Henry rubbed his forehead and smiled. ‘I didn’t forget about Quinton, did I? How would Taibbi Corporation survive until now without me? Why won’t Taibbi Corporation do well under my jurisdiction, whereas I’ll be forgotten if Quinton took control?”

Spike’s expression became gloomy. He replied, “You are different from Quinton. He is the rightful heir of the Taibbi family. You are an illegitimate child.”

11:13 Sat, 11 May

Chapter 167

Henry nodded. “In that case, the illegitimate child is seemingly more inferior.”

88%

“I’m glad you understand. Spike frowned and requested Henry to clarify things on Twitter. “Make a post on Twitter as I’ve spoken.”

Henry nodded. He then tapped on a photo and made a post on Twitter.

Henry posted: Three years ago, I married my lover @Josie Yates. She is my first lover and also the only one for me. After getting married, I chose to keep our marriage a secret to protect her. In August of this year, the relationship between my lover and me deteriorated due to too many false reports from the media, which made her panic. This was all my fault. I was the one who did not address those scandals in the first place, and this caused my lover to be heartbroken. We’ve remarried now, and I’ve always loved her, both physically and emotionally. There was never another person. To those who personally attacked my wife online and led the public to believe she was mentally ill, I’ll be sending them a lawyer’s letter.]

Henry did not mention Ashley in his post on Twitter. He acted as if she was insignificant.

On the other hand, Josie’s arguments were not in the least unfounded. Henry indeed had spread the rumors around with Ashley at that time.

Every word in Henry’s Twitter post seemed to tell people that Josie did not lie.

The attached picture was a photo of the wedding ring taken by Henry as he held Josie’s hand.

The photo had been secretly taken three years ago while Josie was asleep.

“Henry posted on Twitter! He even tagged Josie Yates!” Rebecca was the first to find out, and she stood up in excitement instantly.

“Henry should’ve trampled that slut Ashley to death. He even saved face for her in the end,” Madelyn bellowed angrily.

Josie felt her fingers numb as she tapped on the post to look at it and said nothing.

Now was not the time to get back at Ashley,

Jo, Samuel…” Madelyn was a little worried about Josie as she did not look happy.

Samuel had taken the initiative to speak on behalf of Josie. Madelyn also thought that Josie would never remarry after she finally managed to leave Henry.

Josie and Samuel were initially thought to be happy together. In an unexpected turn of events, Josie chose to restore their marriage.

However, this would be unfair to Samuel.

Josie shook her head.

She could not respond to Samuel.

At the very least, Josie would never give Samuel any hope if she was unsure how the future fared.

Witliout hope, there would also be no disappointment in the future.

“Jo! Henry’s car is downstairs. He’s here to take you home.”

Several colleagues listened attentively, The day was livelier than New Year’s Day,

Regardless if it was on the internet or at the entrance of Clusia Média Group.

88%

Chapter 167

Henry personally came to pick Josie up to prove that none of what she said was incorrect.

“Hurry up and go downstairs. Madelyn and Rebecca said as they pushed Josie to go downstairs. There was not much hope for Josie and Henry to get along, but they thought such actions could help to silence the crowd.

Soon, Josie went downstairs, and Henry was waiting for her by the door.

“Did Spike pay you a visit?” Josie asked in a hushed voice.

“Since when did you become so smart?” Henry quipped as he smiled, then got in the car with Josie.

“I thought you wouldn’t make that post on Twitter,” Josie said. In hindsight, Spike would never agree to such things.

“I’ve been quite angry at him. You didn’t see his face when he left Gibson Corporation. He was livid.” Henry had expressed disapproval but had intentionally pretended to be relaxed about things.

Undoubtedly, Henry would also be in danger after he had provoked Spike.

“Aren’t you afraid that Ashley would end her life in shock if you said things like this?” Josie teased Henry. Previously, Henry almost strangled Josie to death for Ashley’s sake.

Henry looked down for a long time and said, “I’m sorry…”

Josie looked away in response.

“You’re right. If she really wanted to end her life, then no one can

Josie frowned.

n her, Henry said as he held Josie’s fingers.

Henry forcibly put a ring on Josie’s finger. He then showed off his finger to Josie and said, “It’s a new ring.”

He knew that the previous ring had been thrown away by Josie.

“Is there any meaning to this?” Josie asked with a frown.

“You have to wear it before we divorce. It should have a ceremonial feel to it. It’s what I owe you.”

Josie suddenly had a feeling that Henry was acting shamelessly.

*Spike is already livid. It’s because I’m not under his control now. That’s why… he’ll definitely make a move in the future. Please be careful, Henry warned Josie.

“Okay. I guess Ashley also panicked after you posted that on Twitter. Weren’t you still going to take advantage of her? How are you going to explain this to her?” Josie said and looked toward Henry.

‘Til say you coerced me into posting that tweet, and you took John’s will along with everything belonging to the Gibson Corporation.” Henry did not take the matter seriously. After all, this was more than enough to fool someone like Ashley.

“As expected, Mr. Gibson, Josie quipped jokingly.

“Jo, I should’ve worked together with you early on if I had known how capable you were, Henry remarked bitterly.

If Henry had known that Josie was not as weak as he deemed, he would not have kept things hidden from her. Initially, Henry thought he was protecting Josie,

It’s still not too late for us to work together now. I wish us both well in the future,” Josie said as she smiled at Henry. For now, she felt relieved.

Chapter 168

“Guess what will happen next. Henry changed the subject, trying to cheer Josie up.

“Ashley will probably pretend to hurt herself,” said Josie as she rolled her eyes.

Henry was stunned for a moment before the ringing of his phone interrupted him.

It was Thomas…

“Are you a miraculous fortune–teller?” Henry raised his eyebrows.

Josie smiled and shifted her gaze from Henry elsewhere.

Henry’s heart tightened. Now… As long as Josie was happy, everything would be fine.

“Hello?”

“Mr. Gibson… The voice of Thomas on the other side of the phone sounded panicky and trembling.

“Ashley… Ashley is missing.”

“Missing?” Henry frowned. “What happened?”

“I don’t know. I just went out to buy a meal. Mr. Gibson, she didn’t tell me where she was going… Now, I can’t find her. She’s not picking up my calls too.” Thomas was so anxious that he was on the verge of crying.

Josie listened quietly, silently complimenting Thomas‘ acting.

Her prediction was a bit off though. This time, Ashley did not threaten to hurt herself. Instead, she pretended to be missing.

“How long has it been?” Henry asked in a deep voice.

“Ever since she read what Josie… Ms. Yate posted on Twitter… at noon today, Ashley has been feeling down. She then asked me to go and buy her favorite peanut cookies. So, I did. After that… When I came back, she was gone. I looked everywhere and asked a lot of people. She’s nowhere to be found!” said Thomas in a panic.

“Did

you

call the police?” Henry rubbed his temples.

“Yes. The police said to continue to ask around. Ashley has depression, so the police are also investigating the case.”

“I’ll be right over.” After hanging up the phone, Henry looked at Josic.

“It’s an episode of her going missing this time.” Josie sat up straight and said, “Thomas clearly knew that she was in a bad mood after reading my Twitter, and yet he left her alone.”

Josie didn’t mean to shirk the blame. It was obvious that Thomas was suggesting that what she posted on Twitter had caused, Ashley’s missing.

“Besides, Ashley was the one who provoked me first.” Josie seldom complained or threw any tantrums. This time, however, she couldn’t bear it anymore.

Ashley not only targeted her, but also wanted to ruin the artists under Josie.

It wasn’t that bad for Sebastian. If he stopped being an artist, he could always go home and inherit his family business. As for Jessica and Rebecca, they had to make a living, not to mention their passion for this line of work.

Chapter 168

“It’s okay… Don’t worry. You can do whatever you want, Henry reached out and held Josie’s hand.

If he could spoil Josie so much from the beginning, maybe Josie wouldn’t have fallen in love with Samuel.

Henry looked waveringly at Josie. If he could start over again, he would have spoiled Josie like a princess since the day he met her.

He would not have survived without her….

“Go find her quickly. In case something bad really happens…” Josie retreated her fingers without a trace. If something really happened to Ashley, she wouldn’t be able to bear the responsibility.

Haters on the Internet would surely skin her alive.

However, Josie did not believe that Ashley would really put herself in harm’s way.

“Okay, have a good rest when you go home. Don’t wait up for me.” Henry glanced at Josie and continued, “Believe me.”

Josie nodded. “Be careful”

A black sedan was parked at the door of the gang’s base of the Taibbi family. A woman dressed in black, with a mask and a pair of sunglasses on, was walking toward the entrance.

“Ms. Locke Spike’s men came to welcome Hazel and led her into the inner courtyard.

In the yard, Zachary was munching on an apple when he saw Hazel entering the yard. He threw her a meaningful look.

Slap! As soon as his men closed the door, Spike slapped Hazel in the face.

Hazel took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and clenched her fingers slowly.

Hazel’s gaze dimmed. Then, she raised her head, took off the sunglasses and face mask.

Her face was very valuable now.

“Have you seen all the comments and discussions on the Internet?” Spike’s voice was very cold. “Look what a good son you gave birth to. He even dares to go against me now. Does he think he’s untouchable now that he’s all grown up?”

“If he was cruel enough, he would have been truly untouchable,” Hazel satirized.

Spike’s face darkened and he narrowed his eyes. “Are you suggesting I clip his wings before he flies further?”

Suppressing her anger, Hazel’s face darkened instantly as she clenched her fists. “He’s your biological son!”

“Then you’d better teach him to be obedient. Spike was sitting at the table. “What about Ashley Long, what happened?”

“At first, she thought Henry liked her, so she wanted to use that relationship to her advantage. It turns out she’s not only full of herself but also an idiot. Henry does not care about her as much as he used to. She’s pretty much useless to us now.” Hazel thought Ashley would be useful in some ways, but Henry’s clarification meant that Ashley had temporarily lost her chance to gain more power.

“If she’s useless to us now, then let her be useful,” Spike spoke meaningfully.

“You mean… Hazel took a deep breath/

“Deal with it as you like.”

It was a warning to Henry.

3.88%1

Chapter 168

The next one would not be for Ashley, but for Josie.

“If you can’t settle this either, I’ll deal with it my way. By theri; don’t blame me for not showing you and your son any dignity.”

In Henry’s villa, Josie was lying on the bed with her phone after a shower. She was exhausted.

Her medicine was almost finished, so she had to go to the hospital again.

Josie heaved a sigh as she scrolled through the comments online. Statements from her supporters were getting the better of the hate comments. After all, society was still dominated by those with good morals.

Josie then decided to read some of Samuel’s new tweets. Accidentally, she liked one of those tweets. She then realized the tweet that she liked was posted on Samuel’s personal Twitter account.

Josie quickly unliked the tweet and closed the app. She tossed her phone away and buried herself in her blanket.

Buzz! Before Josie could close his eyes, Samuel called.

Josie was so nervous. She was unsure whether she should answer the call.

Samuel did help her today….

“Hello?” Josie answered the call eventually.

“What was that? Did you just like my tweet and then unlike it the next second?” Samuel teased.

They hadn’t been in touch for a long time. They seldom met these days too.

However, Samuel was always watching out for any messages or notifications from Josie. He didn’t want to miss any chance to be in touch with Josie.

“My finger slipped… Josie said softly from inside her blanket.

“How… have you been?” Samuel seemed to be just asking from a friend’s perspective.

He didn’t want to pressure Josie. After all, she had made her decision to remarry Henry. For whatever reason, she was already somebody else’s wife now,

I’m fine. What about you?” Josie’s palms were sweating a little.

“I’m good.” Samuel was silent for a long time before he continued, “If you don’t contact me, I probably… won’t take the initiative to contact you, for now.”

Samuel was giving Josie space. He wanted to respect all her decisions.

If Josie and Henry were meant together, then Samuel would give them his blessings…

He would not leave her side. As long as Josie was happy, he would be looking at her from a distance.

Samuel laughed at himself before continuing. “Take a good rest. Stop going online and just stop thinking about anything”

He had been silently in love with Josie for over 10 years. Nothing else could scare him…

He and Josie shared some memories, and that was enough for him.

He could never force Josie to return his love.

Chapter 169

After she recovered and settled all the disputes, if Samuel were to wait for her, she wanted to… She only hoped for a simple, loving and mutually respectful relationship with her other half.

They would get married, have children, and grow old together.

“Yes, of course.” It took Samuel a long time to say those words.

He had no idea how much courage he had to muster up to reply. Josie that.

He would meet a better woman.

He only hoped… Josie would live a better life in the future.

He would be waiting for her if she ever wanted to return to him.

The sky was getting dark. Josie fell asleep.

Josie thought Samuel had given up…

She was pleased, but also a little sad.

Humans shouldn’t be too selfish.

en if it meant being alone, she had to live on in her own pace.

Even

In the middle of the night, she woke up startled. Josie looked at her phone and saw that it was two in the morning.

Henry didn’t seem to be back.

Josie got up, walked to the living room, and poured herself a glass of water.

She glanced at Henry’s bedroom. He was really not back yet.

Josie leaned on the dining table in silence for a long time. She was getting worried, so she decided to give Henry a call.

No one answered the phone.

Josie was still half–asleep. The glass in Josie’s hand slipped and fell onto the ground.

She bent over to pick up the glass fragments. Her finger was accidentally cut and blood was dripping down.

Josie was flustered. She quickly stood up to deal with her wound.

After putting on a Band–Aid, Josie gave Henry another call, still worried.

Henry finally answered the phone in a soft voice. “Why are you still up? I was at the police station just now.”

“Ashley’s still missing?” Josie was inexplicably flustered.

“Yeah. We didn’t find her. Go to bed early. Don’t stay up late, okay?” Henry was worried that Josie would overthink things. “Then… Do you have to keep on waiting for an update?” Josie had a bad feeling.

“No, the police have officially filed the case. I’m going home now. When there’s news, the police will inform me. Henry comforted Josie. “Go to sleep first. Don’t wait for me.”

Chapter 169

Josie let out a sigh of relief.

It would be better if Henry came home first.

She had a feeling that something would happen.

The last time she was so uneasy was the year of her parent’s car accident.

Sitting on the sofa, Josie couldn’t fall asleep for a long time. Her train of thought was extraordinarily clear.

What exactly is Ashley trying to do?” she mused.

If she had disappeared deliberately, the news would definitely go viral among the media the next day.

Ashley seemed to be very good at guiding the entertainment trend.

Josie massaged between her eyebrows. She was not worried that Ashley was playing tricks, but that Ashley might have gotten into real trouble…

If something really happened to Ashley after their conflicts online, Josie would for sure be the ‘sinner.

Josie sighed and leaned back on the sofa. She decided to just wait until Henry was back home..

“One can never underestimate Ashley Long, huh?” Josie scoffed in her heart.

Ashley could always stir up Josie’s feelings easily, making the latter go somewhat out of control.

When Henry returned home, Josie was still sitting on the sofa waiting for him.

“Didn’t I tell you to sleep early?” Henry looked a little tired when he sat down next to Josie.

“Still missing?” Josie asked softly.

“Don’t think too much. No matter what happens to her, it has nothing to do with you. Henry knew that Josie was worried. about public opinion. “I have asked someone to suppress the news, and I also gave Thomas a warning.”

*Suppressing the news means I’m guilty. It doesn’t matter. I don’t care.” She had done nothing wrong, so there was no reason for her to be guilty of anything.

Nonetheless, it seemed pretty scary to have the entire Internet of people hating you.

“Go to bed. It’s so late. Henry got up and led Josie into the bedroom.

“Henry, you suddenly posted those on Twitter and disobeyed Spike. Will he take any action behind our backs?” Josie asked nervously.

Henry’s eyes suddenly fell on Josie’s fingers and he came forward nervously. “What’s wrong with your hand?”

“I broke a glass and hurt my finger.” Josie hid his hands behind her.

“Don’t think too much. Spike doesn’t dare to do anything to me now.” Henry nodded and turned around to enter the room

Josie breathed a sigh of relief and followed behind Henry.

Henry leaned against the door and stood weakly for a long time.

Back then, he liked to hug Josie whenever he was feeling tired….

Chapter 169

Whenever Josie was asleep, he would pull her into his arms.

Now, he couldn’t reach out to her because it seemed like Josie was always a distance away from him.

Back then… Josie loved him and she only had him in her heart, but now…

This was all his fault.

The relationship between him and Josie became the way it was today because he had realized too late how self–righteous he had been before.

He sincerely hoped that everything in Josie’s life could go smoothly in the future.

He also hoped that she would recover from her sickness and be healthy again.

He… seemed to be unable to protect her for the rest of her life.

The next morning.

Josie had not slept well. When she woke up, Henry was already gone.

Henry left a note for her. Leaving notes was what she would always do back in those days.

She needed to catch the bus and the subway, so she would make breakfast and leave in a hurry. She would then leave a note either on the dining table or the refrigerator, reminding Henry to eat his breakfast

This time, it was Henry who left the note. He said there had been an update on Ashley’s case, so he left for the police station. He also reminded Josie to have a good breakfast before heading to work.

Buzz!

Josie’s phone had been ringing ever since 7:30a.m.

She glanced at her phone. It was Madelyn…

“Jo, where are you?” Madelyn asked nervously.

“At home. What’s wrong?” asked Josie while eating the ravioli left by Henry,

“Something happened…” Madelyn lowered her voice. “Look at the news. Something bad had happened to Ashley. Ashley’s fans are now gathering in front of Clusia Media Group. Don’t come here. I’ve already applied for leave on your behalf and Yuri has approved.”

“What happened to Ashley? What do you mean?” Josie frowned.

“Ashley was found in the cellar of an orphanage. When she was found, she was in shock and seriously dehydrated. I heard that… the doctors could not revive her. Even if she did survive, she would be in a comm…..

Madelyn was trying not to trigger Josie’s emotions.

Josie’s hand that was holding the phone stiffened for a long time. “Ashley Long… loves her own life like no other. Why would she go down that road? Was it me who has always been judgmental? Was Ashley really suffering from depression? Besides… Did she intend to make Henry feel guilty all his life for picking the cellar of the old orphanage?” Question after question began to appear in Josie’s mind

Josie’s eyes turned red as she hung up the phone with trembling fingers.

Josie raised her hand to cover her eyes and proceeded to check her phone..

11:14 Sat, 11 May

Chapter 169

Henry, Samuel, and Yuri all called her..

88%

“Hello?” It was Yuri who called again. “Josie, the company will deal with Ashley’s matter. You just lay low for now. You can come to work again after all this is over.”

“I…” Josie’s voice was trembling. “I didn’t expect this to happen…”

“It has nothing to do with you. She did all that to herself. Besides, no one wants to see such a thing. Have a good rest and maybe, take this opportunity to take a vacation. Don’t worry about the company. We’re here to back you up. Don’t be afraid.”

Yuri had called for Samuel’s sake. Samuel was afraid that Josie wouldn’t pick up his call.

Ding dong!

The doorbell rang outside the door.

Josie looked at the door nervously and suddenly felt a little scared.

“Jo, it’s me.”

It was not until she heard the familiar

It was Samuel.

oice that Josie ran over with red, teary eyes.

Samuel was worried when Josie didn’t answer his phone call, so he came to her.

Chapter 170

“Have you seen the news on the Internet?” Samuel asked as he looked at Josie nervously.

Josie’s eyes had already reddened, and she felt goosebumps all over her body. She looked at Samuel and nodded in

response.

“Is Henry still over there?” Samuel asked in a low voice as he stood outside the door.

Actually, Josie had wanted to dash forward so that Samuel could hug her.

Samuel, too, wanted to hug Josie and comfort her.

However, both of them had

many concerns.

Samuel was afraid of putting too much pressure on Josie. After all, she had already chosen to remarry Henry.

As for Josie, she was afraid she would drag Samuel into the matter again. Since she did not know the future, she dared not make promises easily.

“Don’t be afraid. I’ll give Henry a call. He should come to keep you company in times like this.” Samuel wanted to call Henry

at that!

“There’s no need… Josie shook her head. “No matter how bad Ashley is, it’s true that… she had rescued Henry. She’s a special person to Henry. She chose to return to the old cellar to end her life. I think she bet that… Henry would feel guilty for the

rest of his life.”

Josie’s voice trembled.

Josie remarked inwardly. “Indeed, Ashley is smart… She bet that Henry would agree to her request because of guilt. Even if she lost the bet and died, she knew Henry would feel guilty for the rest of his life.”

“That woman doesn’t deserve it.” Samuel frowned as he added, “If Henry compromises again because of such a woman, he is not worthy of you either!

Josie lowered her head and said nothing.

As such, they remained standing, one outside the door and the other inside

Meanwhile, outside the courtyard, Henry came running in panic. He had been running back because the traffic was congested.

Henry was afraid that Josie, who was home alone, would overthink things. After all, it was a big issue, and the public opinion on social media was overwhelmingly biased toward Ashley.

Thus, Henry was really scared.

When he came running to the courtyard, he caught sight of Samuel.

Samuel stayed outside the door, while Josie stayed indoors.

The two of them just stood there.

Henry naturally hid behind the wall. As he breathed heavily, tears started forming in his eyes.

“I just realized now that… I’d completely lost Josie, Henry thought.

Chapter 170

Henry smiled wryly and slowly stood up straight. Then, he turned to leave.

“I don’t have to worry since someone is keeping her company… Zachary is right. Samuel is truly the most suitable man for Josie. Josie and I are both mentally ill. We’ll only torture each other if we get together…” Henry remarked inwardly.

After taking a deep breath, Henry slowly walked away.

He thought it was all fate, and he was destined for it ever since Hazel abandoned him at the orphanage.

Soon, it was midnight.

Josie sat on the sofa with Madelyn, Samuel, Sebastian, and Rebecca.

Samuel worried that Josie would feel scared when she was alone. Hence, he asked all her trusted friends to come over.

“Hello?” Samuel’s phone rang, and the caller was Henry,

“Ashley’s condition has stabilized, but the chances of her awakening are very low. They can only keep her under observation by now.” Henry verily sounded tired.

“Are you sure she isn’t faking it?” Samuel questioned with a frown.

“Yes.” Henry replied in a deep voice.

“Anyhow, her manager is there. Are you not worried that Jo is home alone?” Samuel lowered his voice as he spoke. Then, he stood up and walked to the balcony.

“I’m not going back… Please stay with her.”

After saying that, Henry hung up the phone.

The news of Ashley’s incident and her unconsciousness soon spread widely on the Internet.

Ashley’s fans, who did not bother to think things through, began to protest. Sure enough, Clusia Media Group was impacted.

As such, Josie was entitled to holidays. Her artists would then be delegated to some other managers temporarily..

Both Rebecca and Sebastian wished so badly that things could end soon.

Currently, public opinion was no longer biased toward Ashley. Gradually, some people started supporting Josie, saying that Josie, the wife, was the most pitiful person.

Nonetheless, as human lives were invaluable, Josie’s anti–fans were unstoppable.

Sure enough, someone was controlling the anti–fans on the Internet.

Perhaps Ashley had already expected it to happen, or some other people were also putting pressure on Josie and Henry.

“Ashley is a person who values her life. I don’t understand. Why would she take such risks? Did she really love Henry that much?” Josie wondered.

[Josie! You should die!]

[Josic, go to hell!]

[Josie, you forced Ashley to her dead! Let Ashley have Henry!]

Some immoral fans would always scold and curse at Josie on the Internet.

Chapter 170

Those people spotted all sorts of spiteful remarks and did the craziest things.

It made Josie feel horrified, and she was at a loss.

It had never occurred to her that cyber violence could be much horrifying.

Since Josde could not go anywhere, she had been staying at home all that while,

During that period, Henry only came back once. He left right after getting some of his casual clothes.

Josie had no idea whether Heiny had been sleeping in the office or that he had been taking care of Ashley every day.

In truth, Josie would feel sad for a very long time if such a thing happened in the past.

However, Josie felt at peace by now.

When Henry came home for the second time, Josie sat on the sofa and uttered, I’m sorry… I didn’t expect… she would do such an extreme act?

“Didn’t you promise that you’ll have your trust in me? I said that no matter what has happened, I’ll help you to take care of it,” Henry said in a low voice alter walking up to Josie.

“Mmm…” Josie nodded.

“This matter has nothing to do with you. Ashley did not intend to end her life either. The police are still investigating the incident. Please don’t blame yourself for it. Another thing is that I didn’t ask anyone to suppress public opinion on the Internet. You may have to bear with it for a while. Sorry to have made you go through that,” said Henry.

Henry then raised his hand and wanted to pat Josie’s head to comfort her. However, he eventually put down his hand and added, “Don’t be afraid. From now onward, don’t be afraid of any of my decision. Don’t be afraid no matter what happens to

me.”

Josie was panic–stricken. She did not know what Henry wanted to do,

Josie raised her head nervously. As she looked at Henry, her eyes had already reddened. “Henry… What do you want to do?”

“We’re in a partnership, aren’t we? Of course, I want to help you to bring the bad guy to justice as soon as possible.” Henry smiled and mustered up the courage to embrace Josie in his arms. “Don’t worry. I will not spare whoever hurt you, Henry added.

Josie was in a daze as she looked at Henry. Her breathing was a mess even after Henry had left.

When Henry entered the elevator in the parking lot, reporters were everywhere, taking photos of him.

All the public opinions were in favor of Ashley, People were saying that Henry and Ashley’s feelings were mutual, and that it was Josie who was dying to break up their relationship.

People also mentioned that Henry and Ashley were childhood sweethearts. The two had already decided to get married. when they were young. It was Josie who had taken advantage of her family background and forced Henry to marry her.

“Hazel came to the gang that day, Zachary informed. He was wearing a baseball cap while standing at the emergency exit to

smoke.

Henry reached out his hand to ask for a cigarette.

“This is a low–quality cigarette. Do you want it, too?” Zachary asked with a frown.

Henry did not utter a word and lighted the cigarette himself.

Chapter 170

“What’s your plan? The public opinion has seriously affected Jo now.” Zachary furrowed his eyebrows. “Keep a close eye on Spike. I’ll deal with the rest,” Henry uttered quietly.

“That Hazel is not easy to deal with. If Spike is doomed, I’m certain it’s Hazel’s doing. Take a guess what’s in my photo album, Zachary said in jest

Henry knitted his brows. He did not like people beating around the bush.

“Look. It showed that Hazel was having an affair with Spike’s most trusted subordinate.

88%

 

1 2 3 4